Habitu victu instructu sensu ipso denique sermone Proauis renuÌ„tiastis Laudatis semper Antiquitatem nouè de die viuitis Per quod ostenditur dum à bonis Maiorum institutis deceditis ea vos retinere custodire quae non debuistis cùm quae debuistis non custoditis Where is your Religion where is the reuerence dewe to your forefathers You haue forsaken them in your apparel in your diet in your order in your meaning and in your speeche Ye change your life daily yet ye praise Antiquitie Whereby it appeareth while ye seaue the good orders of your Elders that yee keepe the thinges yee should not keepe seeinge ye keepe not the thinges ye should keepe The Apologie Cap. 2. Diuision 10. And that this mater should not seeme to be donne but vpon priuie sclaunder and to be tossed to and fro in a corner onely to spite vs there haue benne besides wilily procured by the Bishop of Rome certaine persons of eloquence yenough and not vnlearned neither whiche should put theire healpe to this cause nowe almost despaired of and shoulde polishe and set foorthe the same bothe in bookes and withe longe tales to the ende that when the mater was trimly and eloquently handled ignorant and vnskilful persons might suspecte there was somme greate thinge in it In deede they perceiued that theire owne cause did euery where goe to wracke that their steightes were now espied and lesse esteemed and that theire healpes did dayly faile them and that theire mater stoode altogeather in greate neede of a cunninge spokesman M. Hardinge VVee cannot despaire of this cause onlesse wee would forsake our Faithe as ye haue For beleuinge Christe whiche our faithe leadeth vs vnto wee cannot mistruste the continuance of this cause Heauen and Earthe shal passe but my woordes shal not passe saithe Truthe it selfe And his woordes tel vs that he wil be with his Churche al daies to the worlds ende And that he hath besought his Father to geue to it the Sprite of Truthe to remaine with it for euer Then be wee moste assured of this cause VVee tel you therefore it standeth and shal stande by Christes presence and by the Holy Ghostes assistance to the ende Your cause yet standeth not but wauereth and tottereth as that whiche S. Paule termeth a puffe of doctrine and doubtlesse shortely fall it shall as all Heresies haue fallen The authours and professours of them be dead and rotten in Helfire with weepinge and grintinge of teeth The like iudgement lookeye and your folowers to haue if ye repent not and reuoke your Heresies by time The B. of Sarisburie Wee cannot despaire saithe M. Hardinge of the continuance of our cause For Heauen and Earthe shal passe but Christes VVoorde shal not passe He wil be with vs al daies to the worlds ende c. These Woordes M. Hardinge be true and certaine and therefore our hope is the firmer Christe hath promised that the Sprite of Truthe shal remaine for euer but not in the Pope and his Cardinalles For thereof he made no promise Nay rather the Prophete Esai saithe The Sprite of God shal rest vpon the poore and méeke harted that trembleth at the Woorde of the Lorde The Churche of God shal stande stil yea though Rome were possessed with Antichriste It is true that Christe saithe Euery plante whiche my Heauenly Father hath not planted shal be rooted vp Vpon whiche woordes S. Hilarie saithe Significat Traditionem hominum cruendam esse cuius fauore transgressi sunt Praecepta Legis He meaneth that the Tradition of man for whiche Traditions sake they haue broken the Lawe of God shal be taken vp by the rootes Heauen and Earthe shal passe and your fantastes and diuises M. Hardinge shal passe the Lorde hath spoken it But the Woorde of God and his Churche shal endure for euer But M. Hardinges Almanake saithe Our Doctrine shal fal and that very shortly Herein I professe I haue no skil Goddes wil be donne It is his cause what so euer shal happen his name be blessed for euer In like sorte the Heathens in olde times as S. Augustine saithe vaunted them selues against the Faithe of Christe Ad certum tempus sunt Christiani postea peribunt redibunt Idola redibit quod erat anteà Verùm tu cùm expectas miser Infidelis vt transtant Christiani transis ipse sine Christianis These Christians are but for a while â—al they shal and that shortly Then shal our Idols come againe and it shal be as it was before But O thou miserable Infidel while thou lookest that the Christians should passe thou possest awaie thee selfe without the Christians Againe be saithe Ecce veniet tempus vt finiantur non sint Christiani Sicut coeperunt ad aliquo tempore ita vsque ad certum tempus erunt Sed cùm ista dicunt sine fine moriuntur permanet Ecclesia praedicans brachium Domini omni generationi venturae They saie behold the daie wil come when al these Christians shal haue an ende As they had a time to beginne so shal they haue a time to continewe But while they make these crakes they them selues die without ende But the Churche contineweth stil praisinge the almighty arme of God to euery generation that is to come But ye saie The Authours and Professours of our Doctrine be damned in Hel fiere and crie Peccaui This is a very terrible kinde of talke But it is a rashe parte for you M. Harding so suddainely to skip into Goddes Chaire and there to pronounce your Sentence Definitiue like a Iudge But God wil iudge of your iudgemente S. Augustine saithe Alia est sella terrena aliud Tribunal Coelorum Ab inferiori Sententia accipitur à superiori Corona The earthly Chaier is one thinge the Iudgemente seate in Heauen is an other From the one wee receiue Sentence from the other we receiue a Crowne O M. Hardinge God graunte you maie once crie Peccaui lest the time come that ye shal crie out as it is written in the Booke of Wisedome These are they whom wee sometime had in derision and in a parable of reproche VVee fooles thoughte theire life madnesse and theire ende without honoure But nowe are they coumpted emonge the Children of God and theire portion is emonge the Sainctes The Apologie Cap. 3. Diuision 2. Nowe as for those thinges whiche by them haue benne laide againste vs in parte they be manifestly false condemned so by theire owne iudgementes which spake them partly againe though they be as false too in deede yet beare they a certaine shewe and coolour of truthe so as the Reader if he take not good heede maie easily be tripped and brought into errour by them specially when theire fine and cunninge tale is added thereunto And parte of them be of sutche sorte as we ought not to shunne them as crimes or faultes but to acknowledge and confesse them as
and maketh mery But when he is awakte his soule is emptie Good menne saithe M. Hardinge withdrawe them selues and are contented to be presente onely to stande by but receiue not the Sacramente But Chrysostome saithe to sutche a good deuoute man If thou stande by and doo not Communicate thou arte vvicked thou arte shamelesse thou arte impudente Thou wilte saie I am vnvvoorthy to be partaker of the Holy Mysteries Then arte thou vnvoorthy to be partaker of the Praiers Thou maiste no more stande here then an Heathen that neuer was Christened Here gentle Reader maiste thou sée a marueilous change in the Churche of God The thinge that in olde times was coumpted Heathenishe Impudencie and VVickednesse is nowe by M. Hardinges Newe Diuinitie becomme Godlinesse and greate Deuotion But God wote here foloweth a very colde Asseueration Not Seldome ye saie the Prieste at the Masse whan none other were disposed receiued alone O M. Hardinge the worlde wel seethe your woorde is no Gospel It appeareth by your so many Vntruthes ye care not greately what you saie Thus yée tel vs Not Seldome the Prieste receiued alone Not Seldome what is that why speake you so nicely what meaneth this colde and doubteful eloquence specially in him that otherwise hath acquainted his voice to speake so bigge why saie you not The Prieste vsed daiely and commonly so to doo Or if yée coulde not auouche so great Vntruthe for very shame why saide you not The Prieste oftentimes or at some certaine times receiued alone at the leaste at foure or three or tvvoo sundrie times within the space of sixe hundred yéeres At the woorste if yee had saide but Once it had benne somwhat As for Not seldomme it is too base it is too simple it disgraceth the whole course of your pleadinge and in plaine speache soundeth as mutche as Neuer It had rather benne your parte takinge vpon you this countenance of credite and grauitie to haue tolde vs Substantially and plainely what manner of man this Prieste was where he dwelte what was his name when and where and in what Companie he saide this Masse who sawe it who hearde it who bare witnesse to it by what Recorde or Authoritie it maie be proued The matter beinge so great and of sutche Antiquitie is there noman leafte behinde to witnesse the same but M. Hardinge In your Former Answeare ye bringe vs in Boies Girles Sicke folke Laie people and VVemen and vpon sutche groundes ye sticke not to founde your Priuate Masse And doubtelesse these examples might haue seemed to stande you in somme prety stéede yf in those daies Boies and VVemen had benne Priestes For Prieste or Bishop that euer receiued the Sacrament alone in the Churche before the people ye are not yet hable to shewe vs one As for your Leontius and Amphilochius S. Basiles Masse at Midnight and other like folies and fables it seemeth by the silence ye vse in your late Reioinder ye are contented wisely and quietly to geue them ouer Yee saie wee are deceiued by Gratian and haue placed Calixtus in steede of Anacletus Here firste of al ye confesse that Gratian your greate Rabbin the Father and Fountaine of your Decrees might be deceiued And verily sutche plainenesse in dealinge if ye would vouchesaue to vse it oftener were woorthy of some commendation For in déede your Gratian as he was a man of great readinge and smal iudgement so he allegeth oftetimes he knoweth not what Hierome for Origen Cyprian for Augustine Beda for Ambrose Iuuencus for Vincentius Greeke for Latine Newe for Olde As for this authoritie wherein you saie wee are deceiued he allegeth it in twoo sundrie places firste vnder the name of Anacletus nexte vnder the name of Calixtus meaninge I trowe yf there were errour in the one at leaste to redresse it by the other Therefore M. Hardinge yf ye had looked better vpon your Booke what so euer opinion ye haue of your Gratian ye should haue founde that wée were nothinge deceiued Haw be it your Gratian in steede of one errour hath made twoo For in deede as it is true yâ— these woordes were neuer written by Calixtus so of the other side it is likewise true they were neuer written by Anacletus but were manifestly forged and falsified by others that folowed afterwarde as in my Former Replie I haue declared more at large But it is a world to see what wiles shiftes these menne can finde to beare out erroure Firste ye saie these woordes were spoken of the Priestes Deacons Subdeacons seruinge the Prieste at Masse vpon Solemne Feastes Pardonne me M. Hardinge to saie the Truthe For verily notwithstandinge this solemne tale it seemeth ye knowe not what ye saie For it maie please you to remember that your Anacletus whose forged Authoritie ye haue alleged was Bishop in Rome in the time of S. Peter shortely vpon the Deathe of Christe when the Churche was euerywhere vnder persecution ful of Bloude Nowe I praie you who euer tolde you either of any office that your Subdeacons had in the Holy Ministerie or of any greate highe Holy Daies of Duplex or magis Duplex or principal Solemne Feastes in the Churche of God in al that time Maye wee thinke that the Blessed Virgins and the Apostles daies were keapte Highe and Holy while the same Blessed Virgin and Apostles were yet aliue Though ye had none other regarde either to God or to your selfe yet shame shoulde force you to foresee more aduisedly what yée saie But your greattest folie appeareth in yâ— shiftinge glostnge of these woordes For you saie this Calixtus or Anacletus speaketh onely of the Priestes the Deacons and the Subdeacons and neuer a woorde expressely of the Laie people and therefore ye saie wâ—e deceiue the vnlearned Reader with a lie Touchinge your vncourteous speache I weigh it none otherwise but as it is The Truthe wil be hable euermore to beare it selfe But that these woordes of Anacletus or Calixtus touche not the Laie people but onely the Priestes and the Ministers the very Gloser him selfe was neuer either so vnskilful or so impudent so to saie For whereas the woordes be these Let them al Communicate onlesse they wil be remoued out of the Churche he setteth there to this Exposition Hoc antiquum est Nam hoc hodiè relictum videtur arbitrio cuiuslibet This vvas the olde manner For novve adaies it is free for euery man to doo therein vvhat he vvil The like Decree is founde vnder the name of the Apostles Canons Quicunque fideles ingrediuntur in Ecclesiam Scripturas audiunt non autem persuerant in Oratione nec Sanctam Communionem percipiunt velut qui ordinis perturbationem commouent ab Ecclesiae CoÌ„munione arceri conuenit As many not onely of the Priestes and Ministers but of the Faitheful as comme into the Churche and heare the Scriptures but continewe not out the Praiers
serueth for the Pope and for christe bothe togeather Or That the Pope is the same Lighte vvhiche should comme into the vvorlde Whiche woordes christe spake of him selfe alone and That vvho so is an euil doer hateth and flieth from that Lighte Or that al the other Bishoppes haue receiued of the Popes Fulnesse M. Hardinge You haue neuer donne with your what ifs Your interpreter good Gentil woman that fauoureth your pleasant Diuinitie so muche seemeth to be weary of it her selfe For here shee tourneth your Quid si into what will ye saie if And nowe Syr doo you demaunde of vs as Madame Interpreter maketh you to speake what we will saie Forsooth for this you alleage against the Popes aduocates Abbattes and Bishoppes we saie that the moste parte is very false and slaunderous somewhat maie be taken for truthe in a right sense As for the aduocates I minde not to be their Aduocate neither haue they neede of my helpe Let them answeare one for an other Hostiensis for Abbot Panormitan and he for Hostiensis In good sooth were those excellent men at this daie liuing I thinke verely they would not doo you that honoure as to answere you them selues Or if they would vouchesaue to doo so muche I doubt not but they woulde make shorte woorke with you and take you vp roundly for haltinge with one woorde Mentitis dasshinge all your allegations VVhich woorde in your Diuinitie is a verbe Commune Thus leauinge Hostiensis and Panormitan to defence of the Canonistes tellinge you by the waie that in questions of Diuinitie wee stande not alwaies to their saieinges wee answeare you on the behalfe of Cornelius the Bishop of Bitonto in Italie for him ye meane I suppose puttinge in your margent the name of Cornelius onely that he neuer saide the Pope is the Lighte whiche shoulde come into the worlde in that sense as it is spoken of Christe If you were hardely charged to shewe where he saide it or where be wrote it * you would be founde a lier as in many other pointes you are founde already That he neuer wrote it in any of his eloquent Italian Sermons set foorthe in Printe I am assured And more hath he not set foorth Now it remaineth that you tell vs where he saithe so * or els confesse your slaunderous lie The B. of Sarisburie Where yée saie M. Hardinge as I thinke yee haue learned of a childe that Mentiris is a Verbe Common if ye holde on as yee haue begonne ye wil shortely alter yâ— Propertie therof to your selfe make it hencefoorthe a verbe Priuate Touchinge Hostiensis and Panormitane I wil saie nothinge but onely referre you to the places As for Cornelius the Bishop of Bitonto for as mutche as contrarie to your Nature yee pleade ignorance and saie yee cannot finde the place reade therefore these woordes in his Oration openly pronounced in your late Chapter at Tridente Quis erit tam iniustus rerum aestimator qui non dicat Papa Lux venit in Mundum sed dilexerunt homines Tenebras magis quam Lucem Omnis qui malè agit odit Lucem non venit ad Lucem vt non arguantur opera eius quia mala sunt Who wil so vniuslely weight thinges but he wil saie The Pope is the Light that is comme into the vvorlde But menne haue loued darkenesse more then the Pope that is the Lighte Who so euer doothe euil hateth the Lighte and commeth not to the Lighte leste his woorkes should be discoured for that they be euil The Apologie Cap. 6. Diuision 2. Shortely what though they make Decrees expressely againste Goddes VVoorde and that not in hucker mucker or couertly but openly and in the face of the worlde muste it needes yet be Gospel streight what so euer they saie Shal these be Goddes Holy Armie Or wil Christe be at hande amonge them there Shal the Holy Ghoste flowe in theire tongues or can they with truthe saie Wee and the Holy Ghoste haue thought so M. Hardinge After a greate meany of your foolishe and false what ifs you conclude shortly with VVhat if they make decrees expressely againste Goddes VVoorde and that openly in the face of the VVorlde Hereto we answeare requitinge your what if with an other what if and saie VVhat if the Learned and holy Fathers c. The Apologie Cap. 6. Diuision 3. In deede Peter Asotus and his companion Hosius sticke not to affirme that the same Councel wherein our Saueour Iesus christe was condemned to die had bothe the Sprite of Prophesieinge and the Holy Ghoste and the Sprite of Truthe and that it was neither a false nor a triflinge saieinge when those Bishoppes saide VVee haue a Lavve and by our Lavve he ought to die and that they so saieinge did lighte vpon the very Truthe of Iudgemente for so be Hosius woordes and that the same plainely was a iuste Decree whereby they pronounced that Christe was woorthy to die This me thinketh is straunge that these menne are not hable to speake for them selues and to defende their owne cause but thei muste also take parte with Annas Caiphas For if they wil cal that a lauful and a good Councel wherein the Sonne of God was moste shamefully condemned to die what Councel wil thei then allowe for false and naughte And yet as al their Councelles to saie truthe commonly be necessitie compelled them to pronounce these thinges of the Councel holden by Annas and Caiphas M. Hardinge Suche vnhonest toies better become Brentius that shamelesse railinge Heretike Now to you Syr Defender You belie Hosius as Brentius of whom you borowed this belied the Reuerente Father Peter ae Soto Either you haue readen the place of Hosius or you haue not If you haue not then are you to blame to saie so mutche euill that you knowe not If you haue readen the place then is your faulte plaine malice in puttinge that to Hosius the contrary whereof you finde in the place by your selfe alleaged by which you leade vs as it were by the hande to beholde and consider your owne dishonestie How iuste cause you haue to reprehende Hosius for that he wrote againste Brentius in defence of Petrus a Soto touchinge the Councell in whiche Christe was condemned by Caiphas it shoulde beste appeare to him that woulde reade the whole place where Hosius treateth that matter The same would I here haue rehearsed to the discoueringe of your false dealinge and shamelesse lieing were not the same very longe Firste this is the Truthe touchinge the whole The Actes of those Priestes of the Iewes Synagog were wicked and contrary to Christe * But their Sentence though them selues were neuer so euil was not onely true but also to mankinde most profitable And S. Iohn in his Gospell wiâ—nesseth it was the oracle of God For when after longe deliberation of the Councell Caiphas the highe Bishop and president of that Councell had pronounced
Reading of the Scriptures by the special prouidence of God that pretious stoanes should not be throwen before Swine In sutche regarde these menne haue as wel the Holy Scriptures as also the People of God The scriptures they resemble to common Harlottes and the vileste creatures of the stewes The people of God they calle Vngodly Rascalles Rifferaffe and Filthy Svvine Thus he suffereth thée not to reade either my poore Booke whereof thou shouldest Iudge or the Holy VVoorde of God whereby thou mightest he hable to Iudge but onely biddeth thée to folowe him and to saie as he saithe and al is safe Thus firste he blindeth thine eies and then willeth thee to looke aboute and to condemne the thinge thou neuer kneweste So saithe S. Hierome Isti tantam sibi assumunt Authoritatem vt siue dextra doceant siue sinistra id est siue bona siue mala nolint Discipulos ratione discutere sed se praecessores sequi These menne take so mutche vpon them selues that whether they teache with the Right hande or with the Lefte that is to saie whether they teache good thinges or badde they wil not haue theire Hearers or Learners to enquire causes wherefore they shoulde doo this or that but onely to folowe them beeing theire Leaders But beware I beséeche thée good Christian Reader A simple eie is soone beguiled It is very course Woolle that wil take no coloure It is a desperate cause that with woordes and eloquence maie not be smoothed Be not deceiued Remember of what maters and with what Aduersaries thou haste to deale With feace and reuerence be careful of thine owne Saluation Laie downe al affection and fauoure of parties Iudge iustely of that shal be alleged Onlesse thou knowe thou canste not Iudge Onlesse thou heare bothe sides thou canste not knowe If thou like ought knowe why thou likeste it A wise man in eche thinge wil searche the cause He that cannot iudge golde by sounde or insight yet maie trie it by the poise If thou canste not weigh these maters for want of Learninge yet so sensible and so grosse they are thou maiste féele them with thy fingers Thou maiste soone finde a difference bitwéene Golde and Brasse bitweene Iacob and Esau bitwéene a Face and a Visarde bitweene a fuile Body and an emptie Shadowe Saie not Thou arte settled in thy Beliefe before thou know it Vaine Faith is no Faithe S. Augustines counsel is good Beleeu nomore of Christe then Christ hath willed thee to beleeue Nemo de Christo credat nisi quod de se credi voluit Christus Likewise he saithe Fides stulta non prodest sed obest Fonde Faith is hurtful and dooth no good S. Hilarie saithe Non minus est Deum fingere quà m negare To diuise fansies of God it is as horrible as to saie There is no God The Anciente Father Tertullian speakinge of the Enimies of the Crosse of Christe that disdeigned to submitte theire willes to the wil of God saithe thus Amant ignorare cùm alij gaudeant cognouisse Malunt nescire quod iam oderunt Adeo ' quod nesciunt praeiudicant id esse quod si scirent odisse non possent They desire to be ignorante whereas other folkes desire to knowe They woulde not knowe the Truthe bicause they hate it What so euer it be they imagine it to be the same thinge that they hate But if they knewe it in deede thei coulde not hate it Let Reason leade thee let Authoritie moue thée let Truthe enforce thée The VViseman saithe Who so feareth the Lorde wil not be wilful againste his Woorde God of his mercie confounde al Errours géeue the Victorie to his Truthe and Glorie to his Holy name Amen From London 27. Octobris 1567. ⧠AN ANSWEARE TO A CERtaine Booke lately set foorth by M. Hardinge and entituled A Confutation of the Apologie of the Churche of Englande The Title of the Apologie AN Apologie or answeare in defence of the Churche of Englande with a briefe and plaine declaration of the true Religion professed and vsed in the same The Confutation by M. Hardinge Whereas these defenders take vpon them the name of the Churche of Englande settinge forth thereby a face of auctoritie they do muche like the Asse that Esope telleth of whiche to make the beastes afrayed had put on him a Lions skinne and therewith ietted abroade terribly For as the Lions skinne was but lapped about him and grewe not to his bodie so they beinge in deede no liuely members nor parte of the Churche couer them selues vnder the title and name of the Churche the rather to begyle the simple And verely herein they folowe the wonte of all Heretikes For neuer was there any secte of Heretikes hitherto whiche hath not claimed to be accōpted and called the Church For whiche cause of certaine auncient Fathers they haue bene likened to Apes whose propertie is though they be Apes yet to counterfeit men and to court to seeme men Nouatianus at saithe S. Cyprian after the manner of Apes woulde chalenge to him selfe the auctoritie of the Catholike Churche And where as himselfe was not in the Churche but contrariwise a rebell against the Churche tooke vpon him to affirme that al other were Heretikes and presumed tovpholde the Churche was on his side Irenaeus and Tertullian who were before him write that Heretikes made so much adoo to perswade that the Churche was amonge them selues onely that they feared not to call the right beleuinge and Catholike Churche Hereticall and Schismaticall S. Hilary declaringe how patiently he demeaned himselfe towardes the Arians his enemies by whome he was bannisshed writeth that in fiue yeares space whiles he liued in bannishment he neuer spake nor wrote euill woorde against them whiche falsely said them selues to be the Churche of Christe and were the Synagoge of Antichrist The Donatisles against whome S. Augustine wrote muche saide that the Christianitie was quite loste and gone out of so many nations that be in the worlde and remained onely in Aphrike and that the Churche was onely there In S. Bernardes time also the Heretikes who would be called Apostolikes as they of our time call themselues Gospellers saide that they were the Churche But what meane all Heretikes maye we iudge by couetinge so muche to be seene that whiche they are not Forsooth they meane none other thinge then their Father the Deuill meaneth when he goeth about to begile man For then what dothe he vseth he not this policie to chaunge his owggly hewe and put himselfe in goodly shape of an Angell of light For he is not vnwittinge that if he shewed himselfe in his owne forme suche as he is that euery one woulde flie from him and none lightly woulde be deceiued by him Heretikes doo the like Although they hate the Churche neuer so deadly yet to haue the more oportunitie to hurte it pretende themselues
The Piller and buttresse of the Churche is the Gospel and the Sprite of life S. Augustine saithe Sunt certi Libri Dominici quorum authoritari vtrique consentimus Ibi quaeramus Ecclesiam ibi discutiamus causam nostram There be certaine Bookes of our Lorde vnto the authoritie whereof eche parte agreethe There let vs seeke for the Churche thereby sette vs examine and trie our maters And againe Nolo humanis documentis sed Diuinis oraculis sanctam Ecclesiam demōstrari I wil ye shewe me the holy Churche not by decrees of menne but by the woorde of God Likewise saithe Chrysostome Nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit vera Ecclesia Christi nisi tantummodo ' per Scripturas It can no waye be knowen what is the Churche but onely by the Scriptures And againe Christus mandat vt volentes firmitatem accipere Verae Fidei ad nullam rem fugiant nisi ad Scripturas Alioqui si ad alia respexerint Scandalizabuntur peribunt non intelligentes quae sit vera Ecclesia Et per hoc incident in Abominationē Desolationis quae stat in Locis Sanctis Ecclesiae Christe commaundeth that who so wil haue the assurance of True Faithe seeke to nothinge els but vnto the Scriptures Otherwise if they looke to any thinge els they shal be offended and shal perishe not vnderstanding whiche is the True Churche And by meane here of they shal fal into the Abomination of Desolation whiche standeth in the Holy Places of the Churche By these Ancient learned Fathers it is plaine that the Churche of God is knowen by Godde◠Woorde onely none otherwise And therfore M. Hardinge you so carefully flée the same and condemne it for Heresie and often burne it leste thereby the deformities of youre Churche should be knowen For the il dooer fleeth the light Nowe where as it so wel liketh M. Hardinge to cal vs al Heretiques and for his pleasures sake to liken vs to Apes to Asses and to the Diuel notwithstanding we might safely returne the same whole from whence it came yet I thinke it not séemely nor greatly to purpose to answeare al suche intemperate humours Salomons aduise is good Answeare not folie with like folie Notwithstandinge the poore simple Asse vnto whome wée are compared was hable sometime to sée the Angel of God and to open his mouthe and to speake and to reproue the lewde attempte of Balaam the false Prophete What so euer accoumpt it pleaseth M. Hardinge to make of vs by the grace of God wée are that wée are Yf wée be hable to beare Christe with his Crosse it is sufficient But who they be that haue of longe time ietted so terribly vnder the Lions skinne and onely with a painted Visarde or emptie name of the Churche haue feared al the cattel of the fielde it is néedelesse to speake it the worlde now seeth it it can no longer be dissembled Euen he that lately bare him selfe as the Lion of the tribe of Iuda called him selfe Kinge of Kinges and said he had power ouer the Angels of God and amased the hartes of the simple with the terrour of his Lions pelte onely for that he sate in Peters Chaire is now reuefled and better knowen and estéemed as he is woorthy he may nowe iette vp and downe with more ease and lesse terrour And why so These poore Asses whome M. Hardinge so muche disdeigneth haue stripte of his counterfeite skinne that made him so hardy and haue caused him to appeare euen as he is The Apologie Cap. 1. Diuision 1. It hath bene an olde complainte euen from the first time of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and confirmed by the writinges and testimonies of euery age that the Truthe wandereth here and there as a straunger in the worlde dothe readily finde enimies and sclaunderers amongst those that knowe her not Albeit perchaunce this may seeme vnto some a thinge harde to be beleeued I meane to suche as haue scante wel and narowly taken heede thereunto specially seing al mankinde of natures very motion without a teacher doth coueite the Truthe of their owne accorde and seinge our Saueour Christe him self when he was on earth would be called the Truthe as by a name moste fitte to expresse al his diuine power Yet we whiche haue bene exercised in the holy Scriptures and whiche haue both reade seene what hath happened to al godly menne commonly at al times what to the Prophetes to the Apostles to the Holy Martyres and what to Christe him selfe with what rebukes reuilinges and despites they were continually vexed whiles they here liued that onely for the Truthes sake Wee I saye doo see that this is not onely no newe thinge or harde to be beleued but that it is a thinge already receiued and commonly vsed from age to age Nay truely this might seeme muche rather a merueile and beyonde al beliefe if the Diuel who is the Father of lies enimie to al Truthe would now vpon a suddaine chaunge his nature and hope that Truthe might otherwise be suppressed then by belieinge it Or that he would beginn◠to establish his owne kingdome by vsinge nowe any other practises then the same whiche he hath euer vsed from the beginninge For since any mans remembrance we can skante finde one time either when Religion did first growe or when it was setled or when it did afreshe springe vp againe wherein Truthe Innocencie were not by al vnwoorthy meanes most despitefully intreated Doubtlesse the Diuel wel seeth that so longe as truthe is in good safetie him selfe cannot be safe nor yet maintaine his owne estate For letting passe the auncient Patriarkes Prophetes who as we haue said had no parte of their life free from cōtumelies sclaunders We knowe there were certaine in times paste whiche saide and commonly Preached that the olde auncient Iewes of whome we make no doubte but they were the woorshippers of the onely true God did worship either a Sowe or an Asse in Goddes steede and that al the same Religion was nothinge els but sacrilege and a plaine contempt of al godlines We know also that the Sonne of God our Saueour Iesus Christe when he taught the Truth was coumpted a Sorcerer an Enchaunter a Samaritane Beelzebub a deceiur of the People a Drunkarde a Glutton Againe who woteth not what woordes were spoken against S. Paule the moste earnest and vehement Preacher maintainer of the Truthe Sometime that he was a seditious and busie man a raiser of tumultes a causer of rebellion sometime againe that he was an Heretique sometime that he was mad sometime that onely vpon strife and stomake he was bothe a blasphemer of Gods lawe and a despiser of the Fathers ordinances Further who knoweth not how S. Steuin after he had throughly and sincerely embraced the truthe and beganne frankly stoutly to preache and set forth the same as
he ought to doo was immediately called to answeare for his life as one that had wickedly vttered disdainful and haynous woordes against the Lawe against Moyses against the Temple and against God Or who is ignorant that in times past there were some whiche reproued the holy Scriptures of falsehed sayinge they conteined thinges bothe contrary and quite one against an other and howe that the Apostles of Christe did seuerally disagree betwixt them selues and that S. Paule did varie from them al And not to make rehersal of al for that were an endles labour who knoweth not after what sorte our Fathers were railed vpon in times paste whiche first began to acknowledge and professe the name of Christe how they made priuate conspiracies deuised secrete Counsels against the common wealth and to that ende made early and priuie meetinges in the darke killed yonge Babes fedde them selues with mens fleashe and like sauage and brute beastes did drinke their Bloude In conclusion how that after they had put out the candels they cōmitted Adulterie betwene them selues without regarde wrought incest one with an other that Brethern laie with their Sisters Sonnes with their Mothers without any reuerence of nature or kinne without shame without difference and that they were wicked men without al care of Religion and without any opinion of God being the very enimies of mankinde vnwoorthy to be suffered in the worlde and vnwoorthy of life Al these thinges were spoken in those daies against the people of God against Christe Iesus against Paule against Steuin and against al them whosoeuer they were whiche at the firste beginninge imbraced the truthe of the Gospel were contented to be called by the name of Christians whiche was then an hateful name amonge the common people And although the thinges whiche they saide were not true yet the Diuel thought it should be sufficient for him if at the least he coulde bringe it so to passe as they might be beleued for true and that the Christians might be brought into a common hatred of euery bodie and haue their death and destruction sought of al sortes Herevpon Kinges Princes beinge ledde then by suche persuasions killed al the Prophetes of God lettinge none escape Esay with a sawe Ieremie with stones Daniel with Lions Amos with an iron barre Paule with the swerde and Christe vpon the Crosse and cōdemned al Christians to imprisonmentes to tormentes to the pikes to be throwne downe headlong frō rockes and steepe places to be cast to wilde beastes and to be burnt and made great fiers of theyr quicke bodies for the onely purpose to giue light by night for a very scorne and mockynge stocke and did compte them no better then the vilest filthe the ofscouringes and laughinge games of the whole worlde Thus as ye see haue the Authours and professours of the truthe euer bene entreated M. Hardinge Who would not thinke these defenders were true men that in the beginninge of their Apologie speake so muche of the truthe Yet who knoweth not that oftentimes euil meaninge is hidde vnder good woordes Who hath not hearde that filthy queanes in time and place vse the honest talke of chaste matrones The theefe commendeth iuste dealinges and many times shewithe a stomake against false harlottes noman more Amonge al none pretende truthe in wordes so muche as Heretiques I feare me saithe S. Paule lest as the Serpente beguiled Eue by his sutteltie so your wittes be corrupted and fallen away from that plainenes Whiche is in Christe The Apostle feared because of the craftie Iewes who the rather to deceiue mingled scriptures with their owne traditions and truthe with fals head So bringeth the Heretique his hearer to errour in faithe by coloure and pretence of truthe They are muche like to the Manicheis who promised their hearers to discusse and set forthe the truthe moste euidently vnto them and to deliuer them from all maner of errours By whiche faire promises S. Augustine was allured to be a diligent scholar of theirs for the space of nine yeres Christe gaue vs a lesson howe to discerne them By their fruites ye shall knowe them saithe he And nowe to you Sirs Euen in the beginninge and as I may saie in the foreheade of your Apologie whiles I examine it diligently I finde two foule faultes the one in your Rhetorike the other in your Logike By whiche two faultes bothe the vns kil of your secretarie and the weakenes of your mater maie be espied as the Asse I spake of right nowe was by his two eares staringe out vnder the Lions skinne Your diuinitie is nothinge els in grosse but a lumpe of lies errours and Heresies First touching your Rhetorike emongst many faultie proemes one of the woorst is that which is suche as the aduersary may vse whiche by them is called Exordium commune that is to wite suche a beginninge as will serue the defendant no lesse then the Plaintife or contrariwise Of that sorte is the beginninge of your Apologie For declaringe at large that truthe hath euer beene persecuted what saithe it therein the faultes amended that we may not saie the same That ship-maister is accoumpted very bad who at the settinge out of the hauen driueth the Ship on the rockes Alleaginge Tertullian to healpe your cause ye iniurie the Doctor by alteringe his wordes Ye were not wise by falsifiyng the first sentence so muche to impaire your credite Tertullian saith not that truthe readily findeth enimies and sclaunderers amongst those that knowe her not but that truthe sone findeth enimies inter extraneos amongst aliantes and strangers Now the Christian Catholikes whom ye call Papistes be not in respecte of the truthe aliantes and strangers For your selues in sundry places of your Booke reproue them for resistinge the truthe whiche they knowe You haue geuen Tertullian a newe liuerie with your owne badge and haue made exchaunge of Extraneos with Ignotos Tertullian meante by aliantes no other then Infidels and Paynimes emonge whom Christen people then liued and were daily persecuted But after the Gospel had benne sounded abrode by the Apostles and their successours through al the earth after that the Emperours them selues and all the people euery where had receiued the faithe then was the truthe no more a wanderer strangers or Pilgrime in the earthe The Bishop of Sarisburie Touchinge this comparison of whoores and Théeues and other like M. Hardinges vngentle spéeches as I haue before protested I wil saye nothinge He is very doumbe and can speake but litle that cannot speake it It is true M. Hardinge that you saie Most Lyers oftentimes pretende most Truthe as if there were none other example maye soone appeare by the whole tenour and substance of your Bookes The Diuel him selfe the better to founde his Lyes beareth him selfe oftentimes as the Angel of Truthe But the example that ye bringe of the Iewes who as you saie the rather to deceiue mingled Scripture
knoweth that Tertullian speaketh namely and onely of suche Aliens and Strangers as knewe not the Truthe of God Whether of these two woordes it shal like him to leaue vs the sense is al one it forceth nothing If he wil néedes refuse this woorde Ignotus so that he receiue the other woorde Extraneus and graunte that he and his felowes be Strangers to Goddes Truthe it shal be sufficiente Howe be it he addeth farther that they of his side are nowe no Strangers but knowe God as his deare frendes and kinsfolke Euen so saide the Phariseis of them selues Nunquid nos Coeci sumus What be we blinde too But Christe answeared them Yf ye were blinde then had ye no sinne Now ye say that ye see Therefor your sinne remaineth stil And againe I am come to Iudgemente into the worlde that they that see maie be made blinde And againe The Children of the kingdome shal be throwen foorthe into vtter darknesse Yet further M. Hardinge saithe After that the Gospel had benne sounded abroade by the Apostles and theire Successours then was the Truthe nomore a Stranger or a Pilgrime in Earth Whereby he woulde closely conclude that his Churche of Rome can neuer erre But this is too vaine a Paradise For Daniel speakinge of the later daies saithe Veritus prosternetur in â—erra The Truthe shal be ouerthrowen in the Earthe Chrysostome saithe Abornihatio Desolationis stabit in Sanctis Locis Ecclesiae The Abomination of desolation shal stande in the Holy places of the Churche S. Augustine saithe Vsque ad huius sâ—eculi finem inter persecutiones mundi consolationes Dei peregtinando procurrit Ecclesia Vntil the worldes ende the Churche goeth foreward as it were in a Pilgrimage bytweene the persecutions of the worlde and the comfortes of God And againe Tota Ciuitas Dei peregrinatur in terris The whole Cittie of God which is the Churche is a Stranger and a Pilgrime in the Earthe Verily as longe as Satan the Prince of darkenesse is Prince of this world so longe the Truthe of God passeth in this world as a Stranger and beinge emonge Strangers as Tertullian saithe easily findeth enimies is it intreated He saithe further Caeterum vnum hoc gestit ne ignorata damnetur This onely thinge Truthe desireth that noman condemne her before he knowe her The Apologie Cap. 2. Diuision 1. Wherfore we ought to beare it the more quietly whiche haue taken vpon vs to professe the Gospel of Christe if we for the same cause be handled after the same sorte and if we as our Forefathers were longe agoe be likewise at this daye tormented and baited with raylinges with spiteful dealinges and with lies and that for no desert of our owne but onely bicause we teache acknowledge the Truthe M. Hardinge O blessed folowers of the Patriarkes Prophetes Apostles Martires and Christe him selfe that suffer so much persecution in your innocencie hauinge deserued nothinge at all and onely bicause ye acknowledge and teache the Truthe But Sirs by your leaue how foloweth this VVherfore of your former common place so largely treated This is your fowle faulte whiche you make in your Logike Howe proue ye this argument The Truthe is persecuted and the professours of the Truthe haue euer bene euill treated wherefore wee ought to beare it quietly beinge likewise handled for the same cause c. If you make this argument whiche ye seeme priuely to make leauinge out the Minor The professours of the Truthe be persecuted for the Truthes sake wee be professours of the Truthe Therefore we suffer persecution for the Truthes sake Yf ye saye thus we embarre you from your Conclusion by deniynge your Minor whiche ye can neuer proue And if ye reason thus whiche waye also ye seeme to vse The professours of the Truthe suffer persecution VVee suffer persecution Ergo wee are professours of the Truthe VVe graunt your Minor is true but your argument is naught So might all Heretikes saye and by that argument proue them selues right beleuers VVherefore vntil ye proue that ye succede the Patriarkes Prophetes Apostles Martyrs and Christe himselfe in professinge the Truthe boast not as ye doo of your Forefathers For not they whome ye name in your Proeme but Hus VViklese Peter Bruse Berengarius VValdenses Albingenses Donatistes Aëâ—ians Manichees and suche the like Heretikes iustly condemned of the Churche were your Forefathers The B. of Sarisburie M. Hardinge pretendeth Logique and endeth in Sophistrie The argument wée make wherewith he playeth so pleasantly is founded vpon these woordes of Christe The Scholare is not aboue his Maister nor the Seruant aboue his Lorde If they haue persecuted me they wil persecute you Al these thinges shal they doo vnto you for my names sake bicause they knowe neither my Father nor me The Minor is this wée succede the Apostles and Martyrs and are the professours of the Truthe Whiche Minor by M. Hardinges iudgement we can neuer proue But Goddes holy name be blessed for euer The greatest parte of Christendome this daye seeth this Minor is true and that bothe we are the professours of Goddes knowen Truthe and you the professours of manifest salsehed Touchinge the Donatistes and Manichees and al other like condemned Heretiques and Heresies we vtterly abhorre them euen as the gates of Hel. As for Iohn Wicklese Iohn Husse Valdo and the reste for ought wée knowe I beleue settinge malice aside for ought you know they were godly menne Theire greatest Heresie was this that they complained of the dissolute and vitious liues of the Cleregie of woorshippinge of Images offeined Miracles of the tyraÌ„nical pride of the Pope of Monkes Freeres Partans Pilgrimages and Purgatorie and other like deceiuinge and mockinge of the people and that they wisshed a reformation of the Churche Wée succede not them nor beare theire names Wée succede him whose woorde wée professe whose woorde M. Hardinge they of your side haue so often condemned and vnder a colour of false Translation haue burnte for Heresie Hereof we fourme our argument in this sorte Christe the Sonne of God was persecuted carried as a Lauuye vnto the Slauterhouse for speakyng the Truthe Therefore it behooueth vs for the same cause sufferinge the like to take it with patieuce So saithe S. Peter Christe died for vs leauing vs an example that we should folowe his steppes If wee suffer patiently for dooinge wel this thinge is thankes woorthy before God So the holy Father and Martyr Ignatius comforted him selfe when he was in the middes of his tormentes laÌ„ incipio esse Discipulus Christi Now beginne I to be Christes Disciple So Tertullian Quid debeo nisi sanguinem quem pro me fudit Filius Dei What thinge owe I els but the Bloude whiche the Sonne of God hath shedde for me The like comforte in like cases Christe geueth to his Disciples Reioice ye saithe he and he gladde for your rewarde is greate in Heauen For
Donatistes Hanc formam ne ab ipsis quidem Iudaeis persecutoribus accepistis Illi enim persequuti sunt Carnem ambulantis in terra Vos Euangelium sedentis in Coelo Ye learned not this fourme of persequution no not of the Iewes For they persequuted the Fleashe of Christe walkinge in the Earthe You persequute the Gospel of Christe sittinge in Heauen Robert Holcote emonge other his doubtes moueth this question An Amor sit odium VVhether Loue be hatred or no. Yf he were nowe aliue sawe your dealinge and the kindnesse of your Loue I beleue he woulde put the mater out of question saye vndoubtedly your Loue is hatred it is no Loue. So Moses saithe Ismael plaied or sported with Isaac But S Paule saithe The same plaieinge and sportinge was persecution For thus he writeth He that was after the Fleashe persequuted him was after the Sprite I doubte not but you thinke of your parte it is wel donne For so Christe saithe VVho so euer shal Murder you shal thinke be offereth a Sacrifice vnto God And your selues haue sette to this note in greate Letters in the Margine of your Decrees Iudaei mortaliter peccassent si ChristuÌ„ noÌ„ Crucifixissent The Iewes had Sinned deadly if they had not hinged Christe vpon the Crosse Benedictus Deus qui non dedit nos in captionem Dentibus eorum Blessed be God that hath not geuen vs to be a Praie vnto their Teeth To al the reste it is sufficient for M. Hardinge to saye They be Blasphemous Heresies wicked Actes Lutheres Heresies and villanies Robbinge of Churches Breaches of Vowes Pleasâ—ely pleasures Abandoninge of the Holy Sacramentes Malices Sclaunders and Lies And bisides these thinges in effecte he answeareth nothinge Nowe to answeare nothinge with some thinge it were woorthe nothinge The Apologie Cap. 3. Diuision 5. Nowe therefore if it be leeful for these folkes to be eloquent and finetongued in speakinge euil surely it becommeth not vs in our cause beinge so very good to be doumbe in answearinge truely For menne to bee carelesse what is spoken by them and theite owne mater be it neuer do falsely and sclaunderousely spoken especialy when it is sutche that the Maiestie of God and the cause of Religion maye thereby be dammaged is the parte doubtlesse of dissolute and retchelesse persons and of them whiche wickedly winke at the iniuries donne vnto the Name of God For although other wronges ye oftentimes greate maye be borne and dissembled of a milde and Christian man yet he that goeth smoothely awaye and dissembleth the mater when he is noted of Heresie Ruffinus was woont to denie that man to be a Christian Wee therefore wil doo the same thinge whiche al Lawes whiche natures owne voice doothe commaunde to be donne and whiche Christe him selfe did in like case when he was checked and reuiled to the inâ—â—â—t wee maye put of from vs these mennes sclaunderous accusations and maye defende soberly and truely our owne cause and innocencie M. Hardinge Yee haue not proued the Truthe to be of your side nor euer shal be able to proue mainteininge the Doctrine of the Lutheras Zwinglians and Caluinistes as ye doo Nowe al dependeth of that pointe And bicause yee haue not the Truthe what so euer ye saye it is soone confuted and what so euer ye bringe it is to no purpose The B. of Sarisburie This is the very issue of the case Whether the Doctrine that wée professe be the Truethe or no. Whiche thinge through Goddes Grace by this our conference in parte maye appare I beseeche God the Authour of al Truthe and the Father of Light so to open our hartes that the thinge that is the Truthe in déede maye appeare to vs to be the Truthe The Apologie Cap. 4. Diuision 2. For Christe verily when the Phariseis charged him with Sorcery as one that had some familiare Sprites and wrought many thinges by theire helpe I saide he haue not the Diuel but doo glorifie my Father but it is you that haue dishonoured me and put me to rebuke and shame And S. Paule when Festus the Lieutenaunt scorned him as a mad man I saide he moste deer Festus am not mad as thou thinkest but I speake the Woordes of Truth sobrenesse And the ancient Christians when they were sclaundered to the people for mankillers for Adulterers for committers of incest for disturbers of the common Weales and did perceiue that by sutche sclaunderous accusations the Religion whiche they professed mighte be brought in question namely if they should seeme to holde their peace in manner confesse the faulte lest this might hinder the free course of the Gospel they made Orations they put vp Supplications and made meanes to Emperours and Princes that they mighte defende them selues and theire Felowes in open Audience M. Hardinge When ye prooue that ye haue the Truthe then maye ye be admitted in your Defence to alleage the example of Christe of S. Paule and of the firste Christians But nowe wee tel you beinge as you are these examples serue you to no purpose And for ought ye haue saide â—itherto the Anabaptistes Libertines Zwenkfeldians Nestorians Eunomians Arians and al other pestiferous Heretikes might saye the same aswel as ye Christe was charged of the Iewes with vsinge the power of impure Sprites blasphemously Paule was scorned of Festus as a mad man without cause the Ancient Christians were accused by the Infidels of hainous crimes falsely But ye are accused of Heresies and sundrie Impieties by Godly VVise and Faithful men vpon Zeale by good aduise and truely And as for those Auncient Christians when they made Apologies or Orations in the Defence of the Christen Faithe they did it so as became Christen men plainely and openly Either they offered them to the Emperours with thei owne handes or put to their names and signified to whome they gaue the same As S. Hilary deliuered a Booke in Defence of the Catholique Faithe against the Arians to Constantius Melito and Apollinaris wrote their Apologies to the Emperours S. Iustine the Philosopher and Martyr gaue his firste Apologie for the Christians to the Senate of the Romaines the seconde to Autonius Pius Emperour Tertullian to the Romaines S. Apollonius the Romaine Senatour and Martyr did Reade his Booke openly in the Senate house whiche he had made in Defence of the Christian Faithe But yee doo your thinges that ought to be done openly in Hucker Mucker Ye set foorth your Apologie in the name of the Churche of Englande before any meane parte of the Churche were priuie to it and so as though either ye were ashamed of it or afraide to abide by it The inscription of it is directed neither to Pope nor Emperour nor to any Prince nor to the Churche nor to the general Councel then beinge when ye wrote it as it was moste conuenient There is no mans name set to it It is Printed without Priuilege of the Prince contrary
to Lawe in that behalfe made allowed neither by Parlament nor by Proclamation nor agreed vpon by the Cleregie in Publike and lawful Synode This packinge becommeth you it becommeth not the vpright Professours of the Truthe Wherefore your vnlawful Booke as it is so it maye be called an Inuectiue or rather a Famous Libel and sclaunderous VVrite as that whiche seemeth to haue benne made in a corner and cast abroade in the streetes the Authours whereof the Ciuil Lawe punis heth sharpely The B. of Sarisburie Howe far foorth these examples maye serue vs wée remit the iudgement thereof to the discrete Christian Reader It is not yenough thus to crie out Impieties and Heresies M. Hardinges bare Woorde in this behalfe is not sufficient to warrant an euidence Certainely emonge other greate comfortes that wee haue in Goddes mercies this is one and not the leaste that touchinge the Innocencie and right of out cause wée maye saye to you as Christe saide to the Phariseis Wee haue not the Diuel but wee glorifie our Father Or as S. Paule saide vnto Festus Wee are not madde M. Hardinge as ye reporte of vs but wee viter vnto you the Woordes of Truthe and sobrietie But this is a piteous faulte The names of al the Bishoppes Deanes Acchedeacons Personnes Vicares and Curates of England are not sette to our Apologie It is directed neither to the Emperour nor to the Pope nor to the Councel Neither is it Printed with Priuilege of the Prince This laste clause is a manifest Vntruthe and maye easily be reproued by the Printer Hereof ye conclude It is a sclaunderous Libel and was written vnder a Hedge and as you saye in Hucker Mucker Firste were it graunted that al ye saye of Hilarie Melito Iustinus Tertullian and Apollonius were true Yet muste it néedes folowe that al Bookes that are not Subscribed with the Authours names were written in a corner Firste to beginne with the Scriptures tel vs M. Hardinge who wrote the Bookes of Genesis of Exodus of Leuiticus of Numeri of DeuteronomiuÌ„ of Ioâ—ue of the Iudges of the Kinges of the Chronicles of Iob c. Who inrote these Bookes I saye Who authorized them Who Subscribed his name Who set to his Sâ—ale The Booke of Wisedome by some is Fathered vpon Philo by some vpoÌ„ Salomon The Epistle vnto the Hebrewes some saye was written by S. Paule Some by Clemens Some by Barnabas Some by some other so are wee vncertaine of the Authours name S. Marke S. Luke S. Iohn neuer once named them selues in their Gospels The Apostles Crede the Canons of the Apostles by what names are they Subscribed Howe are they authorized To what Pope to what Emperour were they offered To leaue others the Auncient Doctours of the Churche whiche as you knowe are often misnamed Ambrose for Augustine Gréeke for Latine Newe for Olde your Doctour of Doctours the fairest flower and croppe of your garlande Gratianus is so wel knowen by his name that wise menne can not wel tel What name to geue him Erasmus saithe of him thus Quisquis fuit siue Gratianus siue Crassianus What so euer name wee may geue him be it Gratianus or Crassianus And againe he saithe Eruditi negant illam Gratiani nescio cuius congeriem vlla vnquam Publica Ecclesiae authoritate fuisse comprobatam The learned saye that Gratians Collection or heape of maters was neuer allowed by any Publique Authoritie of the Churche And againe Non constat vllis argumentis quis fuerit Gratianus quo tempore opus suum exhibuerit cuius Pontificis cuius Concilij fuerit Authoritate comprobatum It cannot appeare by any tokens of recorde neither what this Gratian was nor at what time he offered vp his Booke nor what Councel nor what Pope allowed it Who subscribed the late Councel of Colaine Who subscribed the Booke not longe sithence sette abroade vnder the name of the Churche of Colaine and named Antididagma To be shorte who subscribed your owne late Booke intituled the Apologie of Priuate Masse Where were they written Where were they Subscribed By what authoritie and vnder what names were they allowed I wil saye nothinge of your late Famouse Volume bearinge the name of Marcus Antonius Constantius This Booke as you see hathe three greate names Notwithstandinge the Authour him selfe had but twoo and yet not one of al these three What M. Hardinge would you make your Brethren beleue that al these be but sclaunderous Writes diuised onely in Hucker Mucker and vnder a Hedge The Decree the Apostles made in the fiftenthe Chapter of the Actes it appeareth not it was so curiously subscribed with al theire names The Protestation of the Bohemiens in the Councel of Basile the Confession of the Churches of Geneua Heluetia for ought that I knowe haue no sutche Publique Subscriptions Neither is it necessarie nor commonly vsed to ioyne Priuate mennes names to Publique maters neither in so mightie ample a Realme vpon al incident occasions is it so easy to be donne Briefely our Apologie is coÌ„firmed by as many names as the highe Courte of Parlamente of England is confirmed Neither was the same conceiued in so darke a corner as M. Hardinge imagineth For it was afterwarde imprinted in Latine at Parise and hathe henne fithence Translated into the Frenche the Italian the Duche and the Spanishe tongues and hathe benne sente and borne abroade into France Flaunders Germanie Spaine Poole Hungarie Denmarke Sueucland Scotland Italie Naples and Rome it selfe to the iudgemente and trial of the whole Churche of God Yea it was Readde and sharply considered in your late Couente at Trident greate threates made there that it should be answeared and the mater by twoo Notable learned Bishoppes taken in hande the one a Spaniarde the other an Italian Which twoo notwithstandinge these fiue whole yéeres haue yet donne nothinge nor I belèeue intende any thinge to doo In deede certaine of your Brethren haue benne often gnawinge at it but sutche as care nothinge nor is cared what they write But if names be so necessarie wee haue the names of the whole Cleregie of Englande to confirme the Faithe of our Doctrine and your name M. Hardinge as you can wel remember emongst the reste onlesse as ye haue already denied your Faithe so ye wil nowe also denie your name To conclude it is greatter modestie to publishe our owne Booke without Name then as you doo to publishe other mennes Bookes in your owne Names For in deede M. Hardinge the Bookes ye lende so thicke ouer are not yours Ye are but Translatours ye are no Authours Yf euery birde shoulde fetche againe his owne Feathers alas your poore Chickens woulde die for colde But you saye Wee offered not our Booke to the Pope No neither ought wée so to doo He is not our Bishop He is not our Iudge Wee maye saye vnto him as the Emperour Constantius saide sometime to Pope Liberius Quoia es tu paâ—s Orbis
terrarum VVhat greate portion art thou of the whole Worlde As for your Councel of Tridente God wote it was a séely Couente for ought that maye appeare by theire Conclusions Wée offered the Defense and profession of our Doctrine vnto the whole Churche of God so vnto the Pope the Councel too if they be any parte or member of the Churche by Goddes mercie shal euer be hable in al places bothe with our handes and with our Bodies to yelde an accoumpte of the hope wee haue in Iesus Christe Whereas it liked you to terme our Apologie a Sclaunderous Libel I doubt not but who so euer shal iudifferently consider your Booke shal thinke M. Hardinges tonge wanteth no sclaunder The Apologie Cap. 4. Diuision 3. But wee truely seeinge that so many thousandes of our brethren in these last twentie yeeres haue borne witnesse vnto the Truthe in the middes of most paineful tormentes that coulde be diuised and when Princes desirous to restraine the Gospel sought many waies but preuailed nothinge that nowe almost the whole worlde dothe beginne to open theire eies to beholde the lighte wee take it that our cause hathe alreadie benne sufficiently declared and defended and thinke it not needeful to make many woordes seinge the very mater saithe yenoughe for it selfe M. Hardinge The reasons and examples ye bringe for it conclude nothinge Bicause lackinge Truthe ye builde vpon a false grounde what so euer ye set vp eftsones it falleth beinge stated by no iuste proufe Here ye goe foorthe and faine woulde ye proppe vp that matter but your reasons be as weake as before There haue not so many thousandes of your Brethren benne burnte for Heresie in these laste twentie yeeres as yee pretende But when ye come to boastinge then haue ye a greate grace in vsinge the Figure Hyperbole Then Scores be Hundreds Hundreds be Thousands Thousands be Millions But what was Michael Seruetus the Arian who was burnte at Geneua by procurement of Caluine a Brother of yours Dauid George that tooke vpon him to be Christe who was taken vp after he was buried and burnte at Basile was he your Brother To come neare home Ioan of Kent that filâ—h who tooke foorthe a lesson further then you taught her I trowe or yet Preache was she a Sister of yours So many Adamites so many Zwenck feldians so many hundreds of Anabaptistes and Libertines as haue within your twentie yeeres benne ridde out of their liues by fiere swoorde and water in sundry partes of Christendome were they al of your blessed Brotherhed And this is the chiefe argument yee make in al that Huge Dungehil of your stinkinge Martyrt whiche yee haue intituled Actes and Monumentes But we tel you It is not deathe that iustifieth the cause of dyinge But it is the cause of dyinge that iustifieth the Death Princes ye saye were desirous to restraine your Gospel and though they went about it by many waies yet preuailed they nothinge Therefore your Doctrine must needes be the true Gospel As good an Argumente as this is may Theeues make in their Defence For Princes be desirous to keepe their Dominions from Robbinge and haue euer deuised straight Lawes and punishmentes for restrainte of Theeues yet be Theeues euery where and thefte is dayly committed And whereas your Gospel is a grosse Gospel a Carnal Gospel a Belly Gospel wonder it is not if those people be not wholy withdrawen from assentinge to the same who be not of the finest wittes and be muche geuen to the Seruice of the Belly and of the thinges beneath the Belly Yet where the Princes haue vsed most diligence and best meanes to stoppe the course of your Heresies there the people remaine most Catholike As euery man may iudge by vewe of Italy Spaine Base Almaine and Fraunce before that weightie Sceptre by Gods secrete prouidence for punishement of sinne was committed to feeble handes that for tender age were not able to beare it Your other argument whereby ye would persuade your Gospel to be the trueth is that nowe as ye crake almost the whole world doth beginne to open their eies to behold the light This argument seruethe maruelous wel for Antichrist And truely if he be not already come ye may very wel seme to be his foreronners Nay Sirs if it be true that ye saye that almost the whole world loketh that waye knowinge that in the latter dayes and towarde the ende of the world iniquitie shal abounde and the Charitie of the more parte shal wexe colde VVee maye rather make a contrarie argument and iudge your Gospel to be erroneous and false because the multitude is so ready to receiue it Againe Christe hathe not loued his Churche so little as that the world should nowe beginne to open their eies to behold the light For the same presupposeth a former general darkenes It standeth not with Christes promises made to the Churche touchinge his being with the Churche al daies to the worldes ende and the Holy Ghostes remaininge with it the Sprite of Truthe for euer that he should suffer his Churche to continewe in darkenes and lacke of Truthe these thousand yeres past and now at the latter daies to reuele the Truthe of his Gospel by Apostates Vowebreakers Churcherobbers and sutche other most vnlike to the Apostles The B. of Sarisburie What so euer wée saye here appeareth smal weight in M. Hardinges saieinges Wée make no boaste of the numbers and multitudes of our Martyrs And yet as S. Paule saithe if wée should needes boaste wée would chiefly boaste of sutche our infirmities But wée reioise with them and geue God thankes in theire behalfe for that it hath pleased him to prepare theire hartes vnto temptation to trie and purifie them as Gold in Fornace and to kéepe them faitheful vnto the ende As for Dauid George and Seruete the Arian and sutche other the like they werè yours M. Hardinge they were not of vs You brought them vp the one in Spaine the other in Flaunders Wée detected theire Heresies and not you Wée arreigned them Wée condemned them Wée putte them to the Exequution of the Lawes It séemethe very mutche to calle them our Brothers because wée burnte them It is knowen to Children it is not the deathe but the cause of the deathe that maketh a Martyr S. Augustine saithe Tres erant in Cruce Vnus Saluator Alter Saluandus Tertius Damnandus Omnium par Poena sed dispar causa There were three hanginge on the Crosse The first was the Saueour The seconde to be Saued The third to be Damned The Paine of al three was one but the cause was diuerse Your Anabaptistes and Zuenkfeldians wée knowe not They finde Harbour emongste you in Austria Slesia Morauia and in sutche other Countries and Citties where the Gospel of Christe is suppressed but they haue no Acquaintance withe vs neither in Englande nor in Germanie nor in France nor
haue not without iust cause left these men rather haue returned to yâ— Apostles olde Catholique Fathers And iâ— we shal be founde to do the same not colourably or craftily but in good Faith before GOD Truely Honestly Cleerely and Plainely and if they theim selues whiche flie our Doctrine and would bee called Catholiques shal manifestly see howe al these titles of Antiquitie whereof they boaste so mutche are quite shaken out of their handes and that there is more pith in this our cause then they thought for we then hope and trust that none of them wil be so negligent carelesse of his owne Saluation but he wil at length studie bethinke him selfe to whether parte he were best to ioine him Vndoubtedly excepte one wil altogeather harden his hart and refuse to heare he shal not repent him to geue good heede to this our Defence and to marke wel what we saie and how truely and iustly it agreeth with Christian Religion M. Hardinge I see wel we must looke to your fingers Ye spit foorth your gal and cholar by and by at the first Through your whole Booke in woorde ye pretend Truthe zeale plainnes and sober dealing But in deede power out litle other then Lieing Spite Scoffes and immoderate railing The effecte of the rest in this Ye haue ioined your selues to the Synagog of Antichriste Ye serue the stage ye haue begonnt to playe your Tragedie on falsely shamefully darkely and guilefully your bragges and promises your crakes of Goddes Holy woorde your errours your Heresies your contagious poison your sclaunders your newe Cleregies Doctrine c. The B. of Sarisburie The Saieing of S. Hierome is auouched by yâ— like Saiyng of Ruffinus an Auncient writer Thus he saithe Vnam notam Haereseos qui dissimulat non est Christianus Who so dissembleth when he is called Heretique is no Christian man For the rest blame me not good Christian Reader yf I vse no moe woordes then néede requireth If I thought it woorthy the while I could answeare al these thinges more at large I trust in our whole Apologie there appeareth no sutche immoderate kinde of railing But if I should folow M. Hardinges humoure and write but the one halfe of that he writeth then perhappes I might woorthily be called a railer The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 2. For where they cal vs Heretiques it is a crime so hainous that onlesse it maie be seen vnlesse it may be felt in manner may be holden with handes fingers it ought not lightly to be iudged or beleued when it is laied to the charge of any Christian For Heresie is a forsaking of Saluation a renouncing of Gods Grace a departing from the Body and Sprite of Christe M. Hardinge The Definition ye seeme to make of Heresie is not sufficient For as ye define it so euery deadly sinne is Heresie For euery deadly sinne is a forsaking of Saluation a renouncing of Gods Grace a departing from the Body and Sprite of Christe Heresie is a false Doctrine against the right beleefe by him that professeth the Faithe stubbournly either auouched or called in doubte In which Definition this woorde stubbournly is added bicause it is not errour onely in those thinges that be of Faithe but stubbournes in errour that maketh an Heretike as S. Augustine teacheth VVho saithe he in the Church of Christe sauer any thing that is vnholsome and crooked if being sharply admonished to sauer that is hole and right they resist stubbournly and wil not amend their venemous and deadly Doctrines but stande to defend them theâ— be Heretikes But now the lawe of vpright dealing specially in Gods cause so requiring ye must pardon vs. if as among husbandmen we cal a rake a rake a spade a spade a mattocke a mattocke so among Diuines we cal Heresie heresie and likewise falsehed lieing sclaundering crafte hypocrisie Apostasie malice blasphemie euery such crime by his proper name without al glosing The B. of Sarisburie Ye saie This is not the right Definition of Heresie Verily M. Hardinge this is but a simple quarrel It was not my minde in this place to vtter any Definition of Heresie either right or wronge You knowe right wel that sutche curiositie in this kinde of writinge is not néedeful It is sufficient our woordes be true although they include no Definition For iust proufe of Heresie three thinges necessarily are required First that it be an errour Secondly that it be an errour againste the Truthe of Goddes woorde For otherwise euery errour maketh not an Heresie Thirdly that it be stoutly and wilfully maineteined Otherwise an errour in Goddes Truthe without wilful mainteinance is not an Heresie S. Augustine saith Errare possum Haereticus esse non possum In an errour I may be but an Heretique I cannot be It was not so necessarie in this mater so precisely to séeke vp Definitions I thought it sufficient onely to declare the horrour of Heresie For as touchinge the Definition S. Augustine saithe Quid sit Haeresis regulari quadam Definitione comprehendi sicut ego existimo aut omnino non potest aut difficillimâ— potest To expresse by orderly Definition what thinge maketh an Heretique as I iudge it is either impossible or very harde Therefore you M. Hardinge and your felowes are the more blame woorthy for yâ— of euery your fantasies ye haue made an Heresie Ludouicus Viues one of your owne Schoole thus complaineth thereof Haeresis nomen rebus leuissimis impingitur Idem facerent Scotistae de Thomistis nisi Scholarum consuetudo aures emolliuisses The name of Heresie is laide vpon euery light mater So would the Scotistes handle the Thomistes sauinge that the custome of the Schooles hath brought theire eares in vre Thus Pope Nicolas saithe Qui Romanae Ecclesiae Priuilegium auferte conatur hic procul dubio labiâ—ur in Haeresim Who so euer goeth about to abrogate the priuilege of the Churche of Rome be no doubte is an Heretique That ye speake of stubbernenesse in defence of Heresie I praye God M. Hardinge it doo not ouer neare touche your selfe I praye God you doo not wilfully defende that thinge wherein you knowe and sée manifest and open errour Verily S. Hierome saithe Quicunque aliter Scripturam intelligit quà m sensus Spiritus Sancti flagitat quo scripta est licet ab Ecclesia non recesserit tamen Haereticus appellari potest VVho so euer expoundeth the Scriptures otherwise then the sense of the Holy Ghoste by whome they were written dothe require although he be not yet departed from the Churche yet maye he wel be called an Heretique Likewise the old Father Tertullian saithe Quicquid contra veritatem sapit Haeresis est etiam vetus Consuetudo VVhat so euer thinge â—â—uoureth against the Truthe it is an Heresie be it neuer so mutche an old custome Likewise your Tyrannical and filthy restraininge of Priestes lauful mariage Vdalricus the Bishop of August a
calleth Periculosum Haeresis Decretum A dangerous Decree of Heresie Nowe touchinge simple errour and wilful defence S. Hilary saithe Illis in eo quod nesciunt potest adhuc in tuto esse salus si credant Tibi verò iam omnia ad salutem clausa sunt qui negas quod iam ignorare no◠potes They for so mutche as they knowe not the Truthe maye haue theire saluation in safetie if afterwarde they beleeue But al hope of health is shut from thee for as mutche as thou deniest that thinge that thou canste not chuse but knowe To conclude vnto you M. Hardinge who oftentimes of smal errours oftentimes of vndoubted knowen Truthes ▪ without regard of Definition haue fansied great horrible Heresies Alphonsus de Castro a Doctour of your owne saith thus Idcirco sit vt hi qui tam leuiter de Haeresi pronunciant non expendentes de qua re loquātur saepe sua ipsorū sagitta feriantur incidantque in eam foueam quam alijs parabant Nam velle humanas Scripturas in Diuinarum ordinem connumerare hoc veriùs ego dixerim Haeresim quod faciunt hi qui humanis Scriptis diffentire impium autumant perinde ac Diuinis There fore it happeneth that they that so rashly pronounce and cal euery thing Heresie not considering wherof they speake be often striken with their own dart and fal into the same pit that them selues haue digged for others For this would I rather cal Heresie to accoumpt men◠writinges emonges the Scriptures of God So doo they that thinke it a wicked mater to dissent from the writinges of man nolesse then if it were the Judgement of God The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 3. But this was euer an olde and solemne propertie with them their forefathers if any did complaine of their errours and faultes and desired to haue true Religion restored streight waie to condemne sutche for Heretiques as men new fangled and factious Christe for no other cause was called a Samaritane but onely for that he was thought to haue fallen to a certaine new Religion and to be the authour of a new secte And Paule the Apostle of Christe was called before the Iudges to make answeare to a mater of Heresie and therefore he saide Accordinge to this way whiche they cal Heresie I doo worship the God of my Fathers beleeuinge althinges whiche be written in the Lawe and in the Prophetes M. Hardinge Yf ye meane Hus Hierome of Prague Wickle◠Almaricke Abailard the Apostolikes Peterbrusians Berengarians Waldenses Albingenses Imagebreakers or suche like which euer founde faulte with the Churche in their time and cried for a restoringe of Religion as though it had ben quite lost and would them selues haue the glory of it by bringing in their Heresie in place of the Catholique Doctrine vnder the name of Goddes woorde whiche hath alwaies ben the propertie of al Heretikes if I say ye meane these or any of these we also cal them Heretikes and for such wee condemne them But Sirs ye forget your selues fouly How agreeth this with that ye saie hereafter oftentimes that the Light of the Truthe was quite put out and that Luther and Zuinglius first brough the Gospel abroade into the worlde VVere it true that Christe was called a Samaritane for the cause ye assigne thereof what conclude ye VVe see where about ye go Ye woulde seeme to ioine with Christ with Paule and with the first Christians But truely they refuse your companie But we tel you Christ was the true Samaritane in deede that is to say the Keeper as he that is Keeper of mankinde and therefore he shunned not the name Yet was he not a Samaritane as the Iewes ment Paule likewise who was not as ye say to speake properly called before the Iudges to make ausweare to a mater of Heresie being accused to Felix by Tertullus that he was of the secte or Heresie of the Nazarens so were the Christians first called did not onely not denie but openly confessed that according to that way or state of life which the Iewes called a secte or Heresie he worshipped God For it is to be considered that in those times the name of Heresie was not so infamous as it may be iudged by the place of the Actes cap. 5. onlesse somewhat be added whereby it may be vnderstanded to be taken in rate of a vice as 1. Cor. 11. Galat. 5. So the woorde was then indifferent and might be taken in good part or euil part Tertullian vseth it in good part where speaking of the Christians he calleth them Sectam a Secte into which Latine woord the Greeke woorde Heresis is turned Now these examples of Christ Paule and the first Christians serue not your defence Christ was called of the Iewes a Samaritane vnwoorthely after the sense of their thought Ye are called Heretikes woorthely Paule burdened with the name of Heresie for as muche as thereby was signified the kinde of life of those that beleeued in Christ the woorde being indifferent was honoured rather then reutled And Tertullian calleth the Christian people a Secte as he might without blemishe or note of any euil Your case is not like For ye are charged with Heresie as it is taken in the worst part The B. of Sarisburie O howe many waste woordes hath M. Hardinge to spare Here once againe he comneth in with Hus Hierome of Prage Wicklefe Almarik Abailard Apostolikes Peterbrusians Berengarians Waldenses Albingenses Image-breakers to fraye his simple reader with a terrour of strange names Wée saie Luther and Zuinglius were the first Publishers of the Gospel and yet againe we saie the same Luther and Zuinglius were not the firste Wée haue forgotten our selues fouly Wée write contradiction against our selues Wée would séeme to toine with Christe and Paule but truely they refuse our companie And so foorthe I knowe not what verily M. Hardinge wée neuer saied Luther and Zuinglius were the firste Publishers of the Gospel Yf wée should so saie wée should reporte vntruthe as you doo often Christe and his Apostles were the firste These woorthy and Learned Fathers Luther and Zuinglius and other like Godly and zelous men were appointed of God not to erecte a newe Churche but to reforme the olde whereof you had made a Caue of Théeues to kendle againe the Light that you had quenched and to heare witnesse to the Truthe of GOD. You saie Christ and Paule wil none of our companie as if you were priuie of theire counsel But perhappes M. Hardinge this is Clauis errans and therefore can neither open nor shutte Or as S. Hierome saithe Pars aliqua supercilij Pharisaici some parte of the high lookes of the Phariseis Christe him selfe hath saide Who so loueth me wil keepe my woorde and my Father loueth him And my Father and I wil come to him and dwel with him S. Peter saithe Who so trusteth in him shal not
Supreme aboue al other auctoritie in Earthe touchinge the gouernement of the Churche yet was it neuer saide ne thought by the Catholiques that al Religion depended onely thereon as your sclaunderous reporte beareth menne in hande The B. of Sarisburie Lanfrancus Euimondus Abbas Cluniacensis Thomas Waldensis Iohn Fisher and other your like Doctours M. Hardinge are ouer yonge al within the space of this laste fiue hundred yéeres far vnlike S. Augustine S. Hierome S. Ambrose S. Chrysostome and others the Ancient Learned Fathers Doctours of the Churche Neither is there any sufficient cause to the contrarie but that Berengarius Iohn Wicklefe Iohn Hus Doctour Luther Zwinglius Oecolampadius others either for Learninge or for Truthe or for Iudgement in the Scriptures or for Antiquitie maye wel safely be compared with them At the least I hope wée maye saie of them as S. Augustine once saide of the Doctours Fathers of his time Neque quorumliber Disputationes quamuis Catholicorum laudatorum hominum velut Scripturas Canonicas habere debemus vt nobis non liceat salua honorificentia quae illis debetur aliquid in eorum Scriptis improbare aut respuere si fortè inuenerimus quòd aliter selfserint quà m Veritas habet Neither weigh wee the writinges of al meane be they neuer so woorthy and Catholique as wee weighe the Canonical Scriptures but that sauinge the reuerence that is dewe vnto them we maye wislike and refuse somewhat in their writinges if we happen to finde that they haue thought otherwise then the Truthe maye beare Likewise the Councelles ye meane are very Newe therefore beare the lesse authoritie for that they be so many waies contrary to the Olde Hereof hereafter more at large Certainely there is none of your errours so grosse and palpable but by some of your late Councelles it hath benne confirmed Therefore wee maye iustly saie to you as S. Augustine sometime saide to Mariminus the Arian Heretique Nec ego Nicenam Synodum tibi nec tu mihi Ariminensem debes tanquam praeiudicaturus obijcere Scripturarum Authoritatibus res cum re causa cum causa ratio cuÌ„ ratione conceuer Neither maye I saye to thee the Councel of Nice nor maiste thou laye to mee the Councel of Ariminum either of vs thinkinge thereby to finde preuidice against the other But let vs laye mater to mater cause to cause and reason to reason by the Authoritie of the Scriptures Ye graunte there is more lighte and knowledge nowe then was before The greatter is either your faulte or your folie M. Hardinge that in the broade daye open Lighte so busily set foorthe the woorkes of darkenesse S. Chrysostome saithe Hic est multò impudentior Ex furibus enim leges eos grauiùs puniunt qui interdiu furantur He is very shamelesse that woorketh deceite in the open Lighte For of al Theeues the Lawe moste sharpely punisheth them that robbe in the daye time Therefore S. Cyprian saithe vnto you Ignosci poruit simpliciter erranti Post inspirationem verò reuelationem factam qui in eo quod errauerat perseuerat prudens sciens sine venia ignorantiae peccat Praesumptione enim atque obstinatione superatur He that is deceiued and erieth of simplicitie maye be pordoned But after that the Truthe is once reueled who so continueth neuerthelesse in his former errour witingly and willingly sinneth without pardonne of ignorance as beinge ouercome by presumption and wilfulnesse You saie not withstandinge al this greate Light wée talke of yet our liues are nothinge comparable to the liues of them that haue benne before vs. This M. Hardinge hathe euer benne an olde complainte in al ages as maye appeare by S. Cyprian S. Augustine and other Ancient Fathers It was a common Prouerbe in olde times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thinges a yéere paste are euermore better then thinges presente For euery thinge to vs séemeth the greatter as it séemeth nearest to touche our senses And bicause wée féele not our Fathers euilles therefore wée imagine they had no euil at al. The wise man saithe Ne dixeris quae causa est quòd priora tempora meliora fuerint quà m praesentia Stulta enim est huiusmodi interrogatio Neuer demaunde wherefore the times paste were better then the times presente For in deede it is a foolishe question But M. Hardinge wherefore doo you thus condemne our liues in respecte of our Fathers Certainely you must néedes confesse there are fewer blasphemies fewer Othes fewer breaches of Matrimonie fewer Stewes fewer Concubines fewer Fraies fewer Murthers emongst vs this daie then commonly were at any time emonge our Fathers How be it to let our Fathers passe if it shal please you to laye our liues to your liues although we acknowledge many our imperfections yet Goddes name be blessed wee haue no cause to flee the comparison The Popes woordes you saie were neuer taken for Gospel Yes M. Hardinge and somewhat also aboue the Gospel For proufe whereof it maye please you to remember the woordes of certaine your late Doctours Syluester Prieriâs late Maâ—sâ—ter of Pope Leoes Palaice writeth thus Indulgentiae authoritate Scripturae non innotuere nobis sed authoritate Ecclesiae Romanae Romanorumque Pontificum quae maior est Pardonnes are not warrented vnto vs by the authoritie of Goddes Woorde but by the authoritie of the Romaine Churche and of the Bishoppes of Rome whiche is more then Goddes VVoorde Yf this be not sufficient he addeth farther A doctrina Romanae Ecclesiae Romani Pontificis Sacra Scriptura robur authbritatem trahit The Hosy Scripture taketh strength and authoritie of the Doctrine of the Bishop and Churche of Rome Cardinal Cusanus entituleth his Booke De authoritate Ecclesiae Councilij supra contra Scripturam Of the Authoritie of the Churche and Councel aboue and against the Scripture Your greatest Doctour Albertus Pigghius saithe Apostoli quaedam conscripserunt non vt scripta illa praessene Fidei Religioni nostrae sed potius vt subessent The Apostles wrote certaine thinges not to the ende that sutche willinges shoulde he ouer our Faithe and Religion but rather that they shoulde be vnder Your Canonistes saie a Papa potest dispensare coÌ„ira ius Diuinum The Pope maye dispense against the Lawe of God Papa potest dispensare contra Ius Naturae The Pope maye dispense against the Lawe of Nature Papa potest dispensare contra Apostolum The Pope maye dispense against S. Pause the Apostle Papa porest dispensare contra Nouum Testamentum The Pope maye dispense againste the Newe Testamente Papa potest dispensare de omnibus praeceptis veteris Noui Testamenti The Pope maye dispense with al the CommauÌ„dementes bothe of the Olde and also of the Newe Testamente Hereof more hereafter as farther occasion shal be offered These be your owne Doctours woordes M. Hardinge they be truely reported they be
onely are the Churche to geue credite to al your fantasies yea although ye be the defacers enimies of the Churche Verily the bare name of the Churche is not sufficient S. Paule saithe that Antichriste the Man of sinne shal sitte in the Temple of God whereby no doubte he meante the Churche But M. Hardinge Heare you the voice of God leaue your Fables speake Goddes Holy Woord and speake it truely be ye faitheful Ministers of the Truthe Then who so euer shal be founde to despise your Doctrine be he kinge or Emperour wée will not doubte to calle him an Heathen and Publicane But if he be an Heathen that wil not beare your Churche what is he then that wil not heare Christe Aeneas Syluius beinge afterwarde Pope him selfe saithe thus Si Romanus Pontifex non audiet Ecclesiam Christum quoque non audiet tanquam Ethnicus Publicanus haberi debet If the Bishop of Rome wil not heare the Churche he wil not heare Christe and therefore muste be taken as an Heathen and Publicane S. Augustine saith Oues meae vocem meam audiuÌ„t sequuntur me AuferaÌ„tur chartae Humanae sonent voces Diuinae My Sheepe heare my voice and folowe me Awaie with Mannes VVrittinges Let the Voice of God sounde vnto vs. Surely Doctour Luther him selfe againste whom M. Hardinge so vehemently and so often inflamethe his choler in humble and reuerent manner writethe thus Nos colimus Romanam Ecclefiam in omnibus Tantùm illis resistimus qui pro Ecclesia obtrudunt Babyloniam VVee honour the Churche of Rome in al thinges Onely wee withstand them that in steede of the Churche haue thruste in the CoÌ„susion of Babylon In like sense S. Cyprian saithe Non est pax sed bellum nec Ecclesiae iungitur qui ab Euangelio separatur It is not peace It is VVarre Neither is he ioined to the Churche that is dinided from the Gospel Nowe howe carefully the Churche of Rome is leadde by the Gospel of Christe wee maie easily learne by Nicolaus Cusanus a Cardinal of the same Churche of Rome Thus he saithe Sequuntur Scripturae Ecclesiam non è conuerso The Scriptures of God folowe the Churche but contrary wise the Churche folowethe not the Scriptures To conclude wée maye saye vnto you as S. Augustine saide sometime to PeÌ„tilian the Donatian Heretique Vtrùm nos Schismatici simus an vos nec ego nec tu sed Christus interrogetur vt iudicet Ecclesiam suam Whether of vs be Schâ—matiques wee or you aske you not me I wil not aske you Let Christe be asked that he maie shewe vs his owne Churche The Apologie Cap. 9. Diuision 1. With this swerde did Christe put of the Diuel when he was tempted of him with these weapons ought al presumption whiche doothe auaunce it selfe againste God to be ouerthrowen and conquered For al Scripture saithe S. Paule that commethe by the Inspiration of God is profitable to teache to confute to instructe and to reproue that the man of God may be perfite and throughly framed to euery good woorke Thus did the Holy Fathers alwaie fight againste the Heretiques with none other force then with the Holy Scriptures M. Hardinge That the Holy Fathers did euer more fight against the Heretiques with nowe other force then with the Holy Scriptures that weè denie For What did the Fathers in the first general Councel holden at Nice did they fight against Arius and the mainteiners of his Heresie with no other force then with the Scriptures When those Heretikes refused the woorde Homousion whereby is signified the sonne of God to be of one and the same substance with God the Father for that it was not to be found in the Scriptures besides whiche they stiffely denied as ye doo that any thinge ought to be receiued did not the Caetholike Bishoppes of thother side flie to the Ancient Fathers did thei not appeale to the iudgementes of those Fathers which had geuen sentence of the mater then beinge in controuersie before that Arius and those that helde of his side were borne In the seconde Councel assembled at Constantinople were not the Heretikes of sundry sectes by a wittie and a godly policie contriued betwene Nectarius the Bishop and Theodosius the Emperour through the suggestion of the greate Clerke Stsinnius driuen to receiue the Doctours who liued before theire Heresies were heard of as witnesses of true Christian Doctrine woorthy of credite Macedonius in that Councel was condemned who therefore denied the Holy Ghost to be God bicause the Scriptures geue not vnto him that name But the Bishops there assembled as Photius that learned Bishop writeth declared out of the teaching of the Fathers and Diuines before theire time that the Holy Ghost is to be adored worshipped and glorified as beinge of one nature and substance togeather with the Father and the Sonne In the thirde Councel kept at Ephesus the Heretike Nestorius boasted at ye doo of the Scriptures sayinge they were of his side and would neither speake nor heare ought but Scriptures Scriptures And alleaginge a place or twoo out of the Gospel where Marie is called the Mother of Iesus stoutely finde me in all Scripture quoth he wher Marie is called the Mother of God Hereto what said that holy and learned Bishop Cyrillus chiefe in that Councel Hanc nobis fidem diuini tradidere Discipuli licet nullam fecerint dictionis huius mentionem ita tamen sentire à sanctis Patribus edocti sumus This Fatthe saith he the Disciples of God haue by tradition lefte vnto vs. And although they haue made no expresse mention of this woorde Deipara yet so to thinke we haue benne taught of the Holy Fathers When they reasoned about rules touchinge faithe to be made saithe Vincentius Lirinensis writinge of that Councel to al the Bishoppes there assembled to the number almost of two hundred this seemed most Catholike most faitheful and beste to be done that the sentences of the Holy Fathers should be brought foorthe amonge them to th end that by theire consente and Decrce the Religion of the Olde Doctrine should be confirmed and the blasphemie of the Prophane nouelâ—ie condemned Behold Sirs what weapons the Fathers haue vsed against Heresies besides the Holy Scriptures In the fourthe Councel whiche was celebrated at Chalcedon the Heretike Eutyches as ye and al Heretikes haue done câ—aked mutche of the Scriptures and required his matter to be discussed by Scriptures Tel me quoth he mockingly to euery one that reasoned with him in what Scripture lie the twoo natures But let vs heare what the Learned Bishoppes of that Councel saide thereto VVee finde in the first action of the Councel that they cried out aloude Ea quae sunt Patrum teneantur The thinges that the Fathers haue taught let them be kept Againe when they come to the definitiue sentence they saie Sequentes igitur Sanctos Patres
doo the very two lines nexte folowinge muste néedes make you blushe at your owne errour The woordes are these Haec autem vniuersa quae dixi possunt de Ecclesiae Rectoribus intelligi Al these thinges that I haue spoken maye be vnderstanded of the Rulers of the Churche Tel vs nomore therefore M. Hardinge of your Tatians For S. Hierome him selfe telleth you he meante not onely them but also the Bishoppes and Rulers of the Churche And a little before he saithe Inferrur gladius super Montes eleuantes se aduersus scientiam Dei The Swerde of Goddes Woorde is laide vpon the Mountaines that lifte them selues vp againste the knowledge of God In this sense writeth S. Cyprian Si ad Diuinae Traditionis Caput Originem reuertamur cessat omnis error humanus Yf wee returne to the Head and beginninge of our Lordes Tradition al errour of Man muste needes geue place In like sense also writeth Tertullian Ipsa Doctrina Haereticorum cum Apostolica comparata ex diuersitate contrarietate sua pronuntiabit neque Apostoli alicuius Authoris esse neque Apostolici The verie Doctrine of Heretiques compared with the Apostles Doctrine by the diuersitie and contrarietie that is bitweene that and the other wil soone pronounce sentence of it selfe that neither Apostle nor Apostolique man was authour of it Euen thus it fareth M. Hardinge with a greate heape of your Doctrine Ye saie ye haue it by Tradition from the Apostles Yet is it vtterly voide of al authoritie or testimonie of the Scriptures And therefore as S. Hierome saithe it is consumed striken downe in the Conscience of the Godly by the onely Swerde of Goddes Holy Woorde as our eies sée this daye and beinge compared with the Apostles Doctrine the difference contrarietie is so greate it easily bewraieth it selfe as Tertullian saithe that it neuer came from any Apostle nor from any other Apostolique Doctour of the Churche The Apologie Cap. 9. Diuision 4. S. Ambrose also to Gratian the Emperour Let the Scripture saithe he be asked the question lette the Prophetes be asked and let Christe be asked For at that time made the Catholique Fathers and Bishoppes no doubte but that our Religion mighte be prooued out of the Holy Scriptures Neither were they euer so hardy to take any for an Heretique whose errour they coulde not euidently and apparantly reprooue by the selfe same Scriptures And wee verily doo make answeare on this wise as S. Paule did Accordinge to this waye whiche they calle Heresie wee doo woorshippe God and the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christe and doo allowe al thinges whiche haue benne written either in the Lawe or in the Prophetes or in the Apostles Woorkes M. Hardinge Gratian the Emperour bucklinge him selfe as it were to encounter with the Heretike at the firste he geueth meaninge to al to be ware of him for that he endeuoureth to prooue his false Doctrine namely for the first pointe that the Sonne is vnlike the Father Versutis disputationibus VVith suttel and craftie reasoninges He alleageth to that purpose S. Paule to the Colossians Cauere ue quis vos depraedetur pes Philosophiam Beware that no man spoile you through Philosophie and vaine deceit c. For saithe be these Heretikes put al the force of theire poisons in Logike or Dialectical disputation whiche by the opinion of Philosophers is desined not to haue power to prooue but an earnest desire to destroie and disproue Hauinge geuen this holesome warninge lest him selfe might seeme to vse that whiche he counselleth others to beware of to withde awe the Emperour and al other from the guileful Logike of Arius at his firste entrie he saithe I wil not that thou geue credite Holy Emperour to argument and to our Disputation then folowe the woordes Whereof the Defenders take holde Scripturas interrogemus c. Let vs aske the Scriptures let vs aske the Apostles let vs aske the Prophetes let vs aske Christe VVhat neede many woordes let vs aske the Father c. And to this pointe of our beleefe whiche is very highe and secrete is that sayinge of S. Ambrose to be restrained But that for confirmation of the Truthe in pointes whiche be nearer to common sense and for confutation of those Heresies whiche be of lesse subteltie of whiche sorte these Gospellers grosse errours be to this ende that wee ought not to vse the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers against Heretikes for whiche purpose they alleage this place S. Ambrose neither in al that Booke neither in al his woorkes speaketh so muche as one woorde But contrarie wise in sundry places of that woorke be alleageth the auctoritie of the Nicene Councel as a Testimonie of good force against the Arians and declareth a diuine Mysterie to haue benne signified by suche special number of the Fathers there assembled Sayinge Sic nempe nostri secundum Scripturas dixerunt Patres Euen thus accordinge to the Scriptures haue the Fathers saide Seruemus Praecepta maiorum c. Let vs keepe the Preceptes of our Forefathers neither with Temeritie of rude boldnes let vs breake the Hereditarie Seales he meaneth the Doctrine sealed by the Fathers and left to the posteritie as it were by Heritage VVhiche of vs wil be so hardy as to vnseale the Priestly Booke sealed by the Confessours and nowe consecrated with the Martyrdome of many a one Lo heare ye not Sirs howe muche S. Ambrose is against you And though he saye touchinge this Mysteries Let vs aske the Scriptures Apostles Prophetes and Christe yet thereby dothe he not quite exclude the Fathers He saithe not let vs reiect the Fathers The Scriptures and the Fathers be not contrary and therefore thallowinge of them is not the disalowinge of these VVho so euer maketh this argument whiche in your VVoorde is implied The Scriptures are to be asked Ergo the Holy Fathers are not to be asked maketh a foolishe argument The B. of Sarisburie The greattest forte hereof is answeared already S. Ambrose ye saye by this appeale to the Scriptures excludeth not the iudgement of the Learned Fathers but onely the cauâ—â—lations and subtileties of Philosophers and Sophisters For S. Ambrose him selfe is the same treatie often allegeth the Authoritie of the Fathers Al this M. Hardinge is true in deede â–ª Notwithstandinge there is a certaine secrete Vntruthe lapped in it For S. Ambrose allegeth the Fathers not as Groundes or Principles or Fundations of the Faithe but onely as Interpreters or Witnesses or Consenters vnto the Faithe Whiche thinge of our parte was neuer denied Nowe whether S. Ambrose meante thus or no let S. Ambrose him selfe he the Iudge His woordes be these Sic nempe nostri secundum Scripturas dixerunt Patres Thus haue our Fathers saide not of them selues but accordinge to the Scriptures He allegeth the Fathers not as hauinge sufficient credite and substance in them selues but onely as Expounders and Interpreters of the Scriptures So saithe the godly
not true but fabulous Ye also are fainers and deuisers of nouelties and folowers of Newe deuises that be false Sophocles was a Tragicall Poet ye are Tragical Diuines A Tragedie setteth foorthe thouerthrowes of Kingdomes Murder of Noble Personages and other greate troubles and endethe in woful lamentations Your Gospel inuadeth Christes Heauenly Kingdome the Churche it murdereth soules bought with a moste deere price it causethe a hellishe garbotle in mennes consciences in the ende it bringethe to euerlastinge weepinge and gnasshinge of teethe VVe take you not to be madde VVould God ye were not woorse then madde VVere ye madde ye should be tied vp Els were ye suffered to goo abroad for feare folke would flie from you And then should ye doo little hurte Nowe whiles ye offer venemous kisses with sugered lippes whiles ye couer woluishe crueltie vnder Lambes Skinnes whiles ye hurte vnder preteÌ„ce of benefite wounde vnder colour of a medicine begyle vnstable Soules with resemblance of Truth neither stinte ye to woorke mischiefe nor others can beware of you The B. of Sarisburie O M. Hardinge Sophocles him selfe if he were aliue were not hable with al his eloquence to expresse the Tragical dealinges of your Companie Your whole life and Religion is nothinge els but a Tragedie You haue ripte vp the graues and digged out the deade and practised your crueltie vpon the poore innocente cackesses Your Pope Stephanus tooke vp Formosus his predecessours Body chopte of his forefingers cut of his heade and threwe out the naked carkesse into Tiber. Your Pope Iohn the twelfth cut of one of his Cardinales right hand and an others nose Your Pope Vrbanus the sixth thrust fiue of his Cardinales aliue into sackes and threwe them into the sea Your Pope Hildebrande poisoned sixe other Popes his predecessours to make him selfe roome to the Holy Seate They are so skilful there in these feates that noman can telle neither what to flie nor what to take nor whom to doubte nor whom to truste They haue conueighed theire poison I wil not saie into theire meates or drinkes for that is ouer grosse Common but euen into theire Masse Bookes into the Sacramente into the Chalice Camotensis one of theire owne side saithe wel of them Sine Sanguinis effusione noÌ„ ingrediuntur in Sancta Sanctorum VVithout sheaddinge of Bloude they enter not into that Holy place the Holy of Holies Howe be it what spende I these woordes It is not possible to saye al that maie be said They haue inflamed Warres they haue raised the Subiectes against theire Princes They haue armed the Sonne against the Father They haue ouerthrowen Ciâ—ties and Countries They haue deposed Kinges They haue sette theire feete on Emperours neckes These maters M. Hardinge be Tragical in déede And herein standeth theÌ„ whole practise and Policie of your Churche of Rome Where you thinke your selfe a sober man in that you can so easily calle vs madde and woorse then madde you maye remember that this kinde of eloquence emoÌ„gst you is Anciente and Catholique and maie wel stande with your Religion For so the False Prophete Semeias saide that Hieremte the Prophete of God raued and was starke madde So the wicked saide vnto Iehu of Elizeus the Prophete What hath this madde Bedlem Body to doo with thee Euen so they sayde of Christe That he was madde and spake in furie be knewe not what S. Augustine saithe of S. Paule Incidit in istorum sacrilegam dicacitateÌ„ ab eis qui sanari nolunt vocatur insanus S. Paule is fallen into theire cursed raisinge and of them that wil neuer be made sober is called a madde man So saithe the Auncient Father Origen of Celsus the wicked Heathen Videamus igitur nos qui iuxta hunc insanimus Let vs therefore confider hereof that in this mannes iudgemente are starke madde But M. Hardinge wherein are wee so madde or what tokens of madnesse haue wee shewed Can noman either speake the Truthe or disclose your errours without madnesse But I trowe it is euen as S. Hierome saide sometime Delirabat scilicet qui in ruo Regno contra tuam sententiam loquebatur He raued and was madde no doubte that within thy Dominion spake any thinge against thy minde So saithe Leo Insarris Magistris Veritas scandalum est Coecis Doctoribus fit caligo quod lumen est Vnto Frantique Maisters the Truthe is a sclaunder and vnto Blinde Doctours the light is becomme Darkenesse So saithe S. Augustine of kinge Dauid Insanire videbatur Sed Regi Achis insanire videbatur id est stultis ignorantibus Dauid seemed madde But vnto Kinge Achis be seemed madde that is to saye vnto fooles and idiotes As for our parte wée remember what answeare S. Paule made vnto Festus in the like case O good Festus I am not madde but I vtter vnto thee the woordes of Truthe and Sobrietie Therefore we may comforte our selues as the Vertuous Gentlewoman Paula did when she was likewise supposed to be madde Nos stulti propter Christum Sed stultum Dei sapientius est hominibus wee are iudged fooles and madde folkes for Christes sake But the foolishenesse of God is wiser their menne But M. Hardinge S. Cyprian wil telle you thus Haec est Frater Vera dementia non cogitare nec scire quòd mendacia non diu fallant noctem tam diu esse quà m diu illuce scat dies O my Brother this is madnesse in deede not to thinke or knowe that your Lies cannot longe deceiue vs and that it is Night no longer but vntil the Daye springe This in deede is very madnesse And therefore Chrysostome saithe Qui in manifestam foueam cadit non negligens dicitur sed insanus Who so falleth into a pitte that liethe wide open is not saide to bee negligente but starke madde The ende of the firste parte The Seconde parte The Apologie the first Chapter Diuision 1. WEe beleeue that there is one certaine Nature and Diuine Power whiche wee calle God and that the same is diuided into Three equal Persons into the Father into the Sonne and into the Holy Ghoste and that they al be of one power of one Maiestie of one Eternitie of one Godhed and of one Substance And although these Three Persons be so diuided that neither the Father is the Sonne nor the Sonne is the Holy Ghost or the Father yet neuerthelesse wee beleeue that there is but one very God And that the smne one God hathe created Heauen and Earthe and al thinges conteined vnder Heauen Wee beleeue that Iesus Christe the onely Sonne of the Eternal Father as longe before it was determined before al beginninges when the fulnesse of time was coÌ„me did take of that Blessed Pure Virgine bothe fleashe and al the Nature of Man that he might declare to the worlde the secrete and hid Wil of his Father whiche wil had benne laide vp from before al Ages and
False sleight False Dise False Plaie and al False Yet Christe saithe of him selfe I am the Truthe God geue you grace to credite him For the errour of quotation in the margin wherin you spende so many woordes it maye please you to knowe that I neither was the Printer nor coulde be presente at the Printinge For the reste if there can be any one pointe of Falsehed founde in me touchinge the allegation of this Councel of Carthage I wil not refuse to stande charged with the whole But if euery of these horrible Falseheddes be found an euident and plaine Truthe then it maye please you to take home al these prety Titles to your selfe againe as in euery of these woordes so often doubled and so heapte togeather hauing your selfe committed a seueral Falsehedde And herein for trial of your courteous dealinge I am contente your selfe shal fit and be the Iudge For notwithstanding it be thought of many that ye dissemble déepely and wil not bestowe your voice to saie the Truthe Yet I doubte not but in this mater if ye haue eles ye maye easily looke vp and sée the Truthe You saye Sir Defender hathe falsely alleged the Councel of Carthage And why so For that he saithe The Councel Decréed by expresse woordes that the Bishop of Rome should not be called the Vniuersal Bishop This you saie is Forged and Falsified and is no parte of that Councel For indifferent trial bothe of the Truthe and of the Falsehed herein I beseche you beholde the very woordes of the Councel euen as thei are alleged by your own Doctour Gratiā These thei are Primae Sedis Episcopus non appelletur Princeps Sacerdotum vel Summus Sacerdos vel aliquid huiusmodi Sed tantùm Primae Sedis Episcopus Vniuersalis autem nec etiam Romanus Pontifex appelletur Let not the Bishop of any of the Firste Sees be called the Prince of Priestes Or the Highest Prieste or by any other like name but Onely the Bishop of the Firste see But let not the Bishop of Rome him selfe be called the Vniuersal Bishop And in the Glose thereupon it is noted thus In hac Distinctione dicitur quod Papa non debet dici Vniuersalis In this Distinction it is saide that the Pope ought not to be called the Vniuersal Bishop Nowe M. Hardinge compare our woordes and the Councelles wordes bothe togeather Wée saie none otherwise but as the Councel saithe The Bishop of Rome him selfe ought not to be called the Vniuersal Bishop Herein wée doo neither adde nor minishe but reporte the woordes playnely as wée finde them If you had lookte better on your Booke and would haue tried this mater as you saye by your Learninge ye might wel haue reserued these Vnciuile reproches of Falsehedde to your selfe and haue spared your Crieinge of Shame vpon this Defender Touchinge that you so pleasantly cheare your selfe with these woordes You doo as like to M. Iewel as if you were his Fathers Sonne ▪ I muste answeare you as S. Augustine sometime did the Heretique Cresconius Serua potius Puerilia Pueris Keepe sutche Childishe toies to plaie with your Children God make vs bothe like vnto our Father that is in Heauen Where you saie of your selfe onely without farther witnesse that this Title is the Popes Auncient right euer géeuen to him by al the world I doubte not but the vntruthe hereof by my Former Replie touching the same maie soone appeare Certainely when the same Title was offered to S. Gregorie he refused it vtterly as none of his In déede this Councel of Carthage notwithstanding the Title of Highest Bishop was sometimes geuen not onely to the Bishop of Rome other Patriarkes but also vnto al other Bishoppes M. Hardinges owne Amphilochius calleth S. Bastle Principem Sacerdotum The Prince or Chiefe of Bishoppes Rufinus calleth Athanasius Pontificem Maximum The Highest Bishop Nazianzenus calleth the same Athanasius Archisacerdotem Sacerdotum The Chiefe Bishop of Bishoppes Lactantius calleth euery Bishoprike Summum Sacerdotiū Likewise S. Hierome saith Ecclesiae Salus in Summi Sacerdotis dignitate pendet The safetie of the Churche standeth in the dignitie of the Highest Priest By whiche Highest Prieste M. Hardinge him selfe saithe is meante euery seueral Bishop within his owne Diocese S. Augustine saithe Quid est Episcopus nisi Primus Presbyter hoc est Summus Sacerdos What is a Bishop but the First or Chiefe Prieste that is to saie the Highest Prieste Therefore wée may safely spare the Pope this Title of Highest Bishop not as Peculiar to him alone as M. Hardinge imagineth but as Common and General to al Bishoppes Al that ye haue here alleged of the Iurisdiction of the Flamines is a mere fantasie ▪ grounded onely vpō an vnsauery Fable of Anacletus and Clemens Neither are you hable to finde either these names Archiflamines or Protoflamines whiche here are imagined in any Ancient allowed Writer or any sutche Vniuersal Iurisdiction to them belonginge The Firste or Principal or Mother Sees were limited not by the Flamines but by the Prince So it is written in the Councel of Chalcedon Quascunque Ciuitates per Literas Regias Metropolitico nomine honorarunt VVhat Citties so euer by the Princes Charter they honoured with the name of the Mother See And therefore the Emperour Theodosius vpon displeasure conceiued tooke that Name of Honoure from the Cittie of Antioche mindinge it shoulde be so called nomore And for that cause was the Cittie of Rome chosen emongest others to be a Primate or a Principal Mother Sée not for that either Christe or Peter had so appointed as M. Hardinge telleth vs but for that it was the moste Noble Cittie and of greattest renoume in al the world The woordes be plaine Sedi Veteris Romae Patres meritò dederunt Primatum Quòd illa Ciuitas aliis Imperaret The Fathers woorthily gaue the Chiefetie to the See of the Olde Rome Bicause that Cittie had the Princehood ouer others Nowe concerninge this Decrée of the Councel of Carthage it touched as wel the Bishop of Rome as other Primates And therefore Pope Adriane afterward alleging and corrupting the same added thereto this special Prouiso for him selfe Nullus Archiepiscoporum nisi qui Primas Sedes renent appelletur Primas aut Princeps Sacerdotum aut Summus Sacerdos aut aliquid huiusmodi c. Salua semper in omnibus Authoritate Beati Petri Apostoli Let no Archebishop sauinge sutche as heue the Principal or Firste Sees he called either the Primate or the Prince of Priestes or the Highest Prieste or by any other like name c. Sauinge alwaies and in al thinges the Authoritie of Blessed S. Peter the Apostle The Apologie Cap. 4. Diuision 3. And therefore sithence the Bishop of Rome wil nowe a daies so be called chalengeth vnto him selfe an Authoritie that is none of his bisides that he dothe plainely contrarie to the Ancient Councelles and contrarie to the Olde
doo that moste humble Open Penaunce but onely once in the Churche and neuer more afterwarde leaste the Medicine beinge made ouer common should not bee profitable to the Sicke Thus mutche difference therfore wee see there was bitweene the Churche and Nouatus The Churche graunteth the Open Sinner one onely time of Open Reconciliation and neuer more But Nouatus graunteth none at al. Therefore the whole mater of Nouatus might haue serued M. Hardinge to some other purpose For Confession whether it were Priuate or Publique was no parte of his Erroure The Apologie Cap. 6. Diuision 2. And wee saie that the office of Loosing consisteth in this pointe that the Minister either by the Preachinge of the Gospel offereth the Merites of Christe and ful pardon to sutche as haue lowely and contrite hartes and doo vnfainedly repente them selues pronouncinge vnto the same a sure and vndoubted forgeeuenesse of theire sinnes and hope of Euerlastinge Saluation Or els that the same Minister when any haue offended theire Brothers mindes with somme greate offence or notable and open crime whereby they haue as it were vannished and made them selues straungers from the Common Felowship and from the Body of Christe then after perfite amendement of sutche personnes dothe reconcile them and bring them home againe and restore them to the Companie and Vnitie of the Faithful M. Hardinge The summe of all these gaye woordes abbridged dothe attribute Loosinge or Absolution firste to Preachinge nexte to Assotlinge sutche as be Excomminicate As touchinge the firste these Defenders confounde the offices of Preachinge and of Absolution The Preacher teacheth the hearers and reporteth the woordes of Christe as out of the mouthe of Christe saieinge Thus saithe Christe c The Priest whiche is the Minister of Absolution accordinge to the Authoritie geuen to him by Christe in his owne person assoileth the Penitente saieinge I assoile thee in the name of the Father c. The Preacher in that he preacheth onely dothe not assoile sinners neither geueth he the Merites of Christe nor full pardon by pronouncinge vnto them the Gospell For if that greate benefite consiste in pronouncinge or denouncinge of the Gospell then why might not euery laye man yea womenne yea yonge boyes and gyrles assoile sinners yea why might not euery man assoile him selfe And woulde ye Sirs appointe vnto vs suche for iudges constituted by Christe For the woordes of Christe be so plaine as they cannot be so violently wrested For Christe saide not To whom ye offer by preachinge of the Gospel my Merites and Pardon or whose sinnes ye pronounce by the Gospell to be remitted but quorumcunque remiseritis who soeuers sinnes ye remitte they are remitted to them For as the sonne of man remitted sinnes to him that was sicke of the Palsye and to Mary Maudelen that ye maye knowe saithe he that the sonne of man hathe Power to remitte sinnes c Euen so he hathe transferred the same power vnto Priestes saithe Chrysostome VVhiche Priestes he hathe sente as the Father sente him And if Absolution consiste in pronouncinge of the Gospell whiche profiteth so muche as it is beleeued then the power of the Keies whiche Christe hathe geuen to the Churche consisteth not so muche in the Minister as in the sinner that heareth and beleeueth and so is forgeuen by Luthers Opinion And by this meanes the Prieste hathe no speciall power But wee saie with the Churche that a Sacramente hath his efficacie of the institution of Christe in him to whom it is adhibited In this sense the Catholike Churche of Christe hath euer taughte that God woorketh our Saluation by Sacramentes and in this faithe it hathe alwayes baptized infantes that their sinnes beinge remitted they mighte be made the children of God Like wise by the Keyes of the Churche it hathe assoiled personnes berefte of the vse of speache and reason as the Learned and Auncient Holy Father Leo teacheth in his Epistle ad Theodorum Episcopum Foroiuliensem and S. Augustine de adulterinis conlugijs Lib. 1. Cap. 26. vltimo Finally if the office of Loosinge that is Absolution consisted in Preachinge the Gospell and offeringe the Merites of Christe by pronouncinge the woordes in whiche the remission of our sinnes is expressed as this Denfender teacheth then had not the Catechumens of olde time neither nowe shoulde they be in any danger if they shoulde dye without Baptisme and the grace of reconciliation that is not beinge assoiled For they lacked no preachinge as nowe they lacke not where any suche bee The contrarie whereof the Churche hathe euer taught and for witnesse of the same besides other fathers wee haue the plaine Doctrine of S. Augustine Who saithe that a Catechumen howe mutche so euer he profitethe beareth still the burthen of his iniquitie so longe as he is not baptized I denie not but cases of iuste necessitie be excepted in the one and the other hauinge right and firme willes and desire in eche case VVhen not the contempte of Religion but the pointe of necessitie excludethe the Mysterie of baptisme as S. Augustine saithe Then how dangerous and pernicious is the Doctrine of these Defenders our Newe Ministringe Prelates who more with sweete and Holy woordes then withe truthe teache Christen people that the office of Loosinge consisteth in offeringe by preachinge of the Gospell as they call it the Merites of Christe and full pardon and by pronouncinge I knowe not howe a sure and vndoubted forgeeuenesse of sinnes and hope of Euerlasting Saluation to suche for soothe as haue lowly and contrite hartes and doe vnfainedly repente them The contrition of harte they seeme to speake of sufficethe not for Loosinge of sinnes onlesse it be contrition formed with charitie as the Diuines teache VVhiche charitie seeketh and requireth the Sacrament of Penaunce and the grace of reconciliation whiche cannot be ministred but by a prieste Neither is it possible the prieste to iudge truly who are lowly and contrite of harte and repente them vnfainedly forasmutche as he cannot searche the harte onlesse the penitentes humble them selues vnto him and declare theire repentaunce by simple and lowly confession of their sinnes VVhiche confession these Newe Gospellers haue abandoned out of theire Congregations Howe mutche is more the Catholike and holesome Doctrine of S. Augustine to be embraced and folowed whiche he vttereth in these woordes Doo ye penaunce sutche as is done in the Churche that the Churche maie praie for you Let noman saie to him selfe I do penaunce secretely before God I do It God who forgeeueth me knoweth that I doo it in my harte But what saith S. Augustine hereunto VVhy then saithe he it was saide in vaine What thinges ye Loose in Earthe they shal be Loosed in Heauen Then without cause the Keies be geeuen to the Churche VVe make voide the Gospell of God wee make frustrate the woordes of Christe S. Augustine saithe doo ye
calleth the Power of God vnto Saluation and Verbum Reconciliationis The VVorde whereby wee be Reconciled vnto God And for this cause Chrysostome saithe as it is alleged by M. Hardinge that the Prieste hathe the same Power that Christe had For that he Preacheth the same Woorde of God that Christe Preached And in this sense Christe saithe vnto his Disciples As my Liuinge Father sente me euen so and with like Commission doo I sende you Otherwise the Power of Christe farre surmounteth and passeth al Creatures not onely in Earthe but also in Heauen Christe him selfe thereof saithe thus Al thinges are deliuered to me of my Father And the Prophete Esai saithe Ponam Clauem Domus Dauid super humerum eius Aperiet nemo Claudet Claudet nemo Aperiet I wil set the Keie of the House of Dauid vpon his shoulder Hee shal Open and noman shal Shutte Hee shal Shutte and noman shal Open. Of this Doctrine saithe M. Hardinge foloweth a greate inconuenience For then saithe he the Power of the Keies consisteth not so mutche in the Minister as in the Sinner that heareth and beléeueth This inconuenience is nothinge so greate as it is pretended The errour hereof standeth in the Equiuocation or doubtful taking of one Woorde For one thing maie be in an other sundrie waies As Remission of Sinnes maie be in the Prieste as in the Messenger In the Woorde of God as in the Instrument In the Penitente partie as in the Receiuer The offeringe hereof is in the Minister but the effecte and force is in the Sinner Therefore S. Luke saithe God Opened the Harte of the Silck woman that she should geue Eare vnto the woordes that were spoken by S. Paule And Christe saithe VVho so euer shal Beleeue and be Baptized shal be saued but he that beleeueth not shal be damned Likewise Peter Lombarde him selfe saithe Ex his apertè ostenditur quo'd Deus ipse Poenitentem soluit quando intus illuminat inspirando veram Cordis Contritionem Hereby it plainely appeareth that God him selfe Looseth the Penitente when by geeuinge him in warde lighte hee inspireth into him the true Contrition of the Harte And therefore Clemens Alexandrinus saithe Fides nostra est Clauis Regni Coelorum Our Faithe is the Keie of the Kingedome of Heauen And S. Augustine likewise saithe Cor Clausum habent quia Clauem Fidei non habent They haue theire hartes shutte bicause they lacke the Keie of Faithe Againe he saithe Suscitari mortuus nisi intâ—is clamante Domino non potest The deade man cannot be raised againe onlesse the Lorde Crie within him And to comme neare to the pourpose Gratian him selfe saithe Voluntas Sacerdotis nec prodesse nec obesse potest sed meritum benedictionem poscentis The wil of the Prieste can neither further nor hinder but the Merite of him that desireth Absolution Touchinge the Obiection of Frantique Personnes and maddemenne in what sorte and howe farre Absolution taketh place in them for as mutche as it is an extraordinarie case I thinke it neither needeful nor easy to define In deede a question is moued by Pope Innocentius the thirde whether and in what sorte a man either in his maddenesse or in his sleepe maye be Baptized And S. Augustine seemeth to witnesse that Children sommetime were Baptized in theire Mothers Wombe Likewise he writeth of a fréende of his owne Cùm iaceret sine sensu in dolore laetali desperaretur Baptizatus est nesciens Whereas hee laye in a Traunse without sense in deadly paine and was despaired of hee was Baptized and knewe not of it Bonauentura addeth somme force vnto the mater and demaundeth this question An aliquis possit absolui inuitus VVhether a man maie be Absolued againste his wil or no. But concerninge the Absolution of madde menne in the time of theire phrenesie It seemeth this was bothe the meaninge of Leo and the Godly discretion of the Churche at that time that if a man standinge Excommunicate had happened to be berefte of his senses and beinge in that case had benne likely to departe this life vpon proufe of his former repentance he should be restoared that he might departe in peace as a Member of the Churche of God The practise hereof wée finde in the Councel of Carthage by these woordes Si is qui Poenitentiam in infirmitate petit in Phrenesim versus fuerit dent testimonium qui eum audiuerunt accipiat Poenitentiam If he that desired reconciliation by Penaunce in his sicknesse afterward fal Madde let them that hearde him beare witnesse with him and so let him receiue Penance This was onely a publike Testimonie vnto the Churche that the partie Excommunicate was repentante before when his minde was quiet And what thinge els M. Hardinge can geather hereof I cannot tel Certainely in this Order and manner they restoared not onely Madde menne but also deade menne vnto the Churche For so it is noted vpon the Decrées Ex quo cùm per eum non stabat el communicare debemus Et ita est absoluendus post mortem VVherefore seeinge there was no lacke in his parte wee ought to Communicate with him And so he muste be Absolued after his deathe The woordes that S. Augustine often vseth vnto Beginners or Entrers of the Faithe called Catechumeni are vttred rather for terrour of others then for rigoure of Truthe as shal appeare For otherwheres he writeth thus Catechumeni secundum quendam modum per Signum Christi sanctificantur The Catechumeni or Beginners after their sorte are sanctified by the Signe of Christe Againe he saith to them Non dum renati estis sed per Crucis Signum in vtero Sanctae Matris Ecclesiae iam concepti estis Ye are not yet borne a newe but by the Signe of the Crosse ye are already conceiued in the VVombe of the Holy Churche your Mother Therefore hauinge thus once entred into the Faithe of Christe although they happened afterwarde to departe this life without Baptisme yet the Churche oftentimes thought it good to Iudge wel of them S. Ambrose doubted not but the Emperour Valentinian departed hence in Goddes fauoure And yet was the same Emperoure but a Beginner and a Nouice in the Faithe and departed hence without Baptisme M. Hardinge saithe further Onlesse the Penitente make particulare rehearsal of al his sinnes the Prieste or Minister can be no Iudge Where vnto I adde also further Notwithstandinge any rehearsal that maye be made yet can the Prieste neuer be but a doubteful Iudge S. Augustine saithe Quid ergo mihi est cum Hominibus vt audiant Confessiones meas quasi sanaturi sint Omnes Languores meos Vnde sciunt cùm à meipso de meipso audiunt an verum dicam Quandoquidem nemo scit Hominum quid agatur in Homine nisi Spiritus Hominis qui est in Homine VVhat haue I to
as ◠commaunded by Christe and the Apostles commended to vs by the ◠Fathers of the Primitiue Churche by al ◠learned Doctours and general vse of the ◠who le Churche And if the expresse terme of Secrete or auricular Cōfession be Seldome mētioned in the Auncient Fathers as that of Publike Confession is often times as in the Nicene Councel and in sundry other places that is nothinge repugnant to the Doctrine of the Catholike Churche The B. of Sarisburie Al this greate shewe of Authorities of Fathers and Doctours M. Hardinge him selfe in the ende dischargeth easily with one Woorde For notwithstandinge al that be coulde beste diuise to saie herein his Conclusion at the laste is this The Expresse Terme of Secrete or Auriculare Confession is Seldome mentioned in the Ancient Fathers Seldome he saithe as if it were sometimes vsed although but Seldome But if he had leafte Seldome and saide Neuer I trowe his tale had benne the truer For the reste wée saie as before Wée make no Confusion of the Keies Our Doctrine is plaine that there be twoo Keies in the Churche of God The one of Instruction the other of Correction Whereof the one woorketh inwardly the other outwardly The one before God the other before the Congregation And yet either of these standeth wholy in the Woorde of God And therefore S. Paule saithe Omnis Scriptura Diuinitùs inspirata vtilis est ad Doctrinā ad Redargutionem ad Correctionem ad Institutionem c Al Scriptures inspired from God are profitable To teache the Truthe To reprooue Falsehedde To correcte the Wicked To Nourtoure and infourme the Godly Of the Former of these Keies S. Paule saithe Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be safe with al thy House Of the other he saith The Weapons of our warfare are not Fleashely but mighty through God to throwe downe holdes castinge downe euery Highe thinge that is builded vp againste the knowledge of God and to bringe al vnderstandinge captiue to the Obedience of Christe This Doctrine séemeth to be simple and plaine and without Confusion Touchinge M. Caluine it is great wronge vntruely to reporte so Reuerende a Father and so Woorthie an Ornamente of the Churche of God If you had euer knowen the order of the Churche of Geneua had séene foure thousande people or moe receiuinge the Holy Mysteries togeather at one Communion ye coulde not without your great shame wante of modestie thus vntruely haue published to the worlde that by M. Caluines doctrine the Sacramentes of Christe are Superfluous Certainely to leaue al that he hath otherwise spoken of the Sacramentes in general Of the Sacramente of Christes laste Supper he writeth thus Magnum Consolationis ac suauitatis fructum ex hoc Sacramento colligere possunt piae animae quòd illîc Testimonium habeant Christum sic nobis adunatum esse sic nos illi vicissim insertos adeoque in vnum Corpus cum ipso coaluisse vt quicquid ipsius est nostrum vocare liceat The Godly mindes maye take greate fruite of pleasure and Comforte of this Sacramente for that therein they haue a witnesse that Christe is so made one with vs and wee so graffed into him and are so growen bothe into one Bodie that what so euer is his wee maie nowe calle it ours But he saithe The Supper is a token of remēbrance to lifte vp or to healpe our infirmitie For if otherwise we were mindeful yenough of Christes Deathe this healpe were Superfluous O M. Hardinge howe farre maie malice beare a man Bicause M. Caluine saithe Wée are weake and haue néede of out warde Sacramentes to quicken the dulnesse of our Senses saithe he therefore that the Sacramentes be Superfluous If he had likewise saide Our bodies be weake and haue néede to be refreashed with Meate and Drinke would ye geather thereof that Meate and Drinke are Superfluous Nay contrariewise he concludeth Wee haue neede of Sacramentes Therefore Sacramentes be needeful and the greatter our weakenesse is the more néede haue wée of sutche remedies His woordes emongst many others of like sense be these Sic est exigua nostra Fides vt nisi vndique fulciatur atque omnibus modis sustentetur statim concutiatur fluctuet vacillet So smal is our Faithe that onlesse it be borne vp of euery side and by al meanes be mainteined it shaketh it wauereth and is like to falle If this be so dangerous a Doctrine as you telle vs why then are the Ancient Catholique Fathers suffered to holde and maineteine the same Dionysius whome you so often calle S. Paules Scholar writeth thus Nos imaginibus sensibilibus quantum fieri potest ad Diuinas adducimur Contemplationes Wee as mutche as maie be by Sensible Images or Sacramentes are brought vnto Diuine Contemplations Likewise S. Augustine saithe Sacramenta propter Carnales Visibilia instituta sunt vt ab illis quae oculis cernuntur ad illa quae intelliguntur Sacramentorum gradibus transferamur Visible Sacramentes are ordeined for Carnal Menne that by the steppes of Sacramentes we maie be leadde from the thinges that wee see with eie vnto the thinges that wee vnderstande So saithe S. Cyprian Fidei nostrae infirmitas Symboli argumento edocta est c. The weakenesse of our Faithe is taught by the vnderstandinge of the Sacramente c. So S. Chrysostome Si incorporei essemus nuda incorporea nobis haec ipsa daret Nunc quia Corporibus insertas habemus animas sub visibilibus spiritualia tradit If wee were Bodilesse God woulde geue vs these thinges bare and Bodilesse But for as mutche as wee haue Soules fastened vnto our Bodies therefore God geueth vs thinges Spiritual vnder thinges Visible Againe he saithe Rectis Fidelibus Scripturae non sunt Necessariae dicente Apostolo Lex iustis non est posita To the Godly and Faithful the Scriptures are not Necessarie For so the Apostle saithe There is no Lawe prouided for the Iuste And againe Oportuerat quidem nos nihil indigere auxilio Literarum sed tam nudam in omnibus vitam exhibere vt Librorum vice Gratia Spiritus vteremur It behooued vs to haue no neede of the Scriptures but in al thinges to shewe our Liues so pure and cleane that in steede of Bookes wee mighte vse the Grace of the Holy Ghoste In like manner S. Hierome saithe Cùm meruerimus esse cum Christo similes Angelis fuerimus tunc Librorum Doctrina cessabit When wee shal obteine to be with Christe and shal be like vnto the Angels then the Doctrine of Bookes shal geue place Nowe tel vs M. Hardinge muste wee hereof conclude as you doo y◠these Holy Fathers S. Cyprian S. Augustine S. Hierome S. Chrysostome helde false perillous Doctrines with wicked temeritie woulde abandonne bothe Scriptures and Sacramentes as thinges not Necessarie Certainely for ful resolution hereof M. Caluine him selfe saithe thus
thus S. Hierome writeth of the Power of the Keies and of the vse of Confession Istum locum Episcopi â–ª Presbyteri non intelligentes aliquid sibi de Pharisaeorum assumunt Supercilio vt vel damnent innocentes vel soluere se noxios arbitrentur cùm apud Deum non sententia Sacerdotum sed reorum vita quaeratur This place the Bishoppes and Priestes not vnderstandinge take vnto them somme parte of the Proude looke of the Phariseis thinkinge them selues hable either to Condemne the innocente or to Absolue the guiltie VVhereas in deede it is not the Absolution of the Prieste but the life of the Sinner that is VVeighed before God These woordes M. Hardinge woulde not thus haue benne dissembled if ye had meante simple dealinge S. Hierome saithe plainely that your Bishoppes and Priestes vnderstande not the vse of the Keies That ye haue taken vpon you somme parte of the Proude lookes of the Phariseis And that it is not the Absolution of the Prieste but the life of the partie that is accepted before God In the ende he concludeth thus Alligat vel soluit Episcopus vel Presbyter non eos qui insontes sunt vel noxij Sed pro officio suo cùm Peccatorum audierit varietates scit qui ligandus sit qui soluendus The Bishop or Prieste neither Bindeth the innocente nor Loosethe the guiltie but accordinge to his office when he hathe heard the diuersitie of sinnes as in Publique offences he knoweth who ought to be Bounde who ought to be Loosed In like sorte writeth Peter Lombarde Dominus tribuit Sacerdotibus potestatem Ligandi Soluendi id est ostendendi hominibus Ligatos vel Solutos God hath geuen to Priestes Power to Binde and to Loose that is to saie to declare vnto menne that the Penitentes be either Bounde or Loosed Al this notwithstandinge al be it M. Hardinge were hable to proue that the Fathers had sommewhere made mention of Confession in Secrete yet should not that greately either further his pourpose or hinder ours For Abuses and Errours remoued and specially the Prieste beinge Learned as wee haue saide before wée mislike no manner Confession whether it be Priuate or Publike For as wée thinke it not vnlawful to make open Confession before many so wée thinke it not vnlawful Abuses alwaies excepted to make the like Confession in Priuate either before a fewe or before one alone And as the Holy Fathers vpon good considerations were forced to remoue the vse of Open Confession euen so wée saye that vpon like good Considerations Priuate Confession also maye be remoued Onely this wée saie that Christe when he sente his Disciples into the Worlde and gaue them Authoritie to Binde and to Loose made no manner mention of any sutche Hearinge of Confessions but Onely bade them goe and Preache the Gospel Hilarie Bernarde and Huge as ye haue alleged them séeme to saye that the Iudgemente of Man goethe before the Iudgemente of God Other the like or rather more vehemente speaches ye might haue founde in Chrysostome Coelum accipit Authoritatem ludicandi à Terra Index seder in Terris Dominus sequitur Seruum Heauen taketh Authoritie of Iudgemente from the Earthe In Earthe sitteth the Iudge The Lorde followeth the Seruante These and sutche other the like extraordinarie speaches with good Construction maie be comfortable to the afflicted minde But as one saide sommetime they muste be receiued with a Graine of Salte For otherwise of them selues they be vnsauerie For S. Hierome saithe as I haue alleged before Apud Deum non sententia Sacerdotis sed reorum vita quaeritur It is not the Sentence or Absolution of the Prieste but the life of the Penitente that is accepted before God And againe Tunc vera est sententia Praesidentis quando Aeterni sequitur sententiam Iudicis Then the Iudgemente of the Presidente or Prieste is true not when it goeth before but when it folowethe the Iudgement of the Euerlastinge Iudge And Gratian him selfe saithe Non Sacerdotali Iudicio sed largitate Diuinae Gratiae Peccator emundatur The Sinner is made Cleane not by Iudgemente of the Prieste but by the abundance of the Heauenly Grace But Nazianzene as he is here alleged saide vnto the Emperour Ouis nostra es Thou arte Oure Sheepe No marueile He meante that the Emperoure was One of the Flocke and Folde of Christe So S. Ambrose saide sometime vnto the Emperoure Valentinian Quid honorificentius quà m vt Ecclesiae Filius dicatur Imperator Imperator enim bonus intra Ecclesiam non supra Ecclesiam est What thinge is there more honourable then for the Emperour to be called a Childe of the Churche For a good â—mperour is Within the Churche but not Aboue the Churche S. Chrysostome saithe Deus ipse subiecit Caput Principis manui Sacerdotis God him selfe hathe set the Heade of the Prince vnder the Hande of the Prieste For as touchinge Faithe and the Obedience of the Gospel the Highest Prince is but a Subiecte Al this proueth wel the Authoritie and Dignitie of Goddes Woorde but it maketh nothinge for Confession To conclude M. Hardinge saithe It hath benne persuaded that the recitinge and rehearsal of al sinnes before the Prieste is necessarie to SaluatioÌ„ and that a General Confession is in no wise sufficient And againe he saithe True Faithe acknowledgeth that Confession is to be made of al Sinnes as Commaunded by Christe and his Apostles Commended vnto vs by the Fathers of the Primitiue Churche and by al Learned Doctours and General vse of the whole Churche Good Reader Thou wouldest thinke that emongest so many greate Woordes there were somme Truthe and that M. Hardinge of his modestie and for his Credites sake would not speake so boldly without somme ground But I beseche thee Consider these fewe and thereby Iudge indifferently of the reste Chrysostome saithe Non dico vt Confitearis Conseruo tuo peccata tua Dicito Deo qui curet ea I wil thee not to Confesse thy Sinnes vnto the Prieste that is thy felowe seruante Confesse them vnto God that maie heale them Againe Cogitatione tua fiat delictorum exquisitio Sine teste sit hoc Iudicium Solus Deus te Consitentem videat Examine thy Sinnes in thy harte within thee Let this Iudgemente be vvithout vvitnesse Let God onely see thee makinge thy Confession Beatus Rhenanus a man of greate readinge and singulare Iudgemente hereof writeth thus Tertullianus de Clancularia ista Confessione admissorum nihil loquitur Neque eam vsquam olim Praeceptam legimus Tertullian of this Priuie Confession of Sinnes saithe nothinge Neither doo wee reade that the same Kinde of Priuie Confession in Olde times vvas euer Commaunded M. Hardinge saith It vvas Commaunded Rhenanus saith It vvas not Commaunded If Rhenanus woordes be true as they be in deede their are M. Hardinges woordes most vntrue Likewise it is noted in the very Glose vpon M. Hardinges
They were saide to cleanse the Leprosie bicouse they shewed who was cleansed So saith S. Augustine Nec voluntas Sacerdotis obesse vel prodesse potest sed Meritum Benedictionem Poscentis The vvil of the Prieste can neither further nor hinder But the Merite of him that desueth Absolutiō Thus therfore S. Ambrose meaneth The Prieste is a Iudge to discerne bitweene sinne and sinne as wel Priuate as Publique But Right Power or Authoritie to foregeeue fianes he hath none The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 4. And therefore our Saueour Iesus Christe to reproue the Negligence of the Scribes and Phariseis in teachinge did with these woordes rebuke them saieing Woe be vnto you Scribes Phariseis whiche haue taken away the Keyes of knowledge haue shutte vp the Kingedome of Heauen before menne Seeinge then the Keie whereby the way and entrie to the Kingdome of God is opened vnto vs is the Woorde of the Gospel and the Expoundinge of the Lawe and Scriptures wee saie plainely where the same Woorde is not there is not the Keie M. Hardinge By this wee are induced to graunte that the knowledge of the Scripture is a Keie whereby the gate to the Truthe is opened the vse whereof consisieth in expoundinge of the Lawe and Prophetes as they shewe Christe But wee say this not to be the special Keies whiche Christe gaue to the church but one Keie alone And so Christe calleth it where he rebuked the Scribes and Phariseis Though you haue put it otherwise then the Gospel hath in the Plural number And this Keie is common to the Lawe and to the Gospel But the Keies whiche we speake of are another thinge By the name of these leies We vnderstande the whole spiritual Power whiche Christe firste promised to Peter and afterwarde gaue to the Apostles and from them is transferred to al Bishoppes and Priestes By whiche Power Priestes teache the Gospel Consecrate the Body and Bloude of Christe and Minister the Sacramentes through Auctoritie of the VVoorde Absolue Penitētes and excommunicate Publike and hainous sinners The Keie that you confusely speake of naminge it to be the VVoorde of the Gospel and Expoundinge of the Lawe and Scriptures is one parte perteininge to this spiritual Power it is not the whole Power And where this VVoorde is not that is to saie where the Scriptures be not taught and the Gospel preached there is not the Keie saie ye there is not the exercise of that Keie saie we Yet ther is this spiritual Power that is to witte ther be the Keies Ye we say that a simple Prieste though he haue no greate learninge yet hath he the Keies though he might do better and more worthely vse them hauinge learninge and knowledge The B. of Sarisburie M. Hardinge mutche and often complaineth of the Confusion of the Keies that wée appointe not distinctly eche Keie to his seueral office Marke therefore I beseche thée Gentle Reader hewe distinctly and plainely M. Hardinge him selfe intreateth of the same Firste of the twoo Keies that Christe hath deliuered vs in the Gospel he hathe made a greate many of Keies The Keie of knowledge The keie of Order The Keie of Power The Keie of Discretion The Keie of Sacramentes And for as mutche as Sacramentes by his Doctrine be Seuen in number there muste also be of this sorte Seuen other seueral Keies And yet ouer and bisides al these Keies béeing so many the Pope hath also One Special Maister Keie Afterward by a sleight and by nimblenesse of his fingers he conueigheth al this heape of Keies into twoo Onely Keies whereof the One he calleth the Keie of knowledge and the other the Keie of Power Whiche twoo Keies notwithstandinge in the ende are suddainely consumed both into One onely Keie For where as the Keie of knowledge is lost there by M. Hardinges Iudgement Power onely remaineth without knowledge And that Keie alone dischargeth al offices and is vtterly al in al. This Keie of Power without knowledge muste néedes be y◠Keie of Ignorance Or as they them selues haue vsed to cal it Clauis Errans The Keie of Errour Or whiche Keie vndoubtedly Christe saide sommetime Hoc est tempus vestrum Potestas Tenebrarum This is your time and the Power of Darkenesse Peter Lombarde him selfe saithe Many Priestes be Ignorante and haue not the Keie of knowledge Alexander of Hales saithe Scientia non est Clauis Knowledge is no Keie at al. Yet M. Hardinge answeareth vs that the simple ignorant Prieste that knoweth nothinge hath not onely One Keie but both Keies for so he calleth them in the Plural number that is to saie as wel the Keie of knowledge as the Keie of Power And thus haue they forged a Keie of knowledge without knowledge and with the same keie they expounde and open the Scriptures they Minister the Sacramentes they Binde they Loose and breake vp a by way into the Kingedome of Heauen Yet muste wée beleue that they speake simply and plainely of these Keies and without confusion The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 5. And seeinge one manner of Woorde is geuen to al and one onely Keie belongeth to al wee say there is but one onely Power of al Ministers as concerning Openinge and Shuttinge And as touchinge the Bishop of Rome for al that his Flatteringe Parasites singe these woordes in his eares To thee wil I geue the Keies of the Kingedome of Heauen as though these Keies were fitte for him alone and for no body els excepte he goe so to woorke as Mennes Consciences maie be made pliaunte and be subdued to the Woorde of God wee denie that he doth either Open or Shutte or hath the Keies at al. And although the taught and instructed the People as woulde God he might once truely doo and perswade him selfe it were at the leaste any peece of his dewtie yet wee thinke his Keie to be neuer a white better or of greater force then other mennes For who hath seuered him from the reste Who hath taught him more conningely to Open or better to Absolue then his bretherne M. Hardinge Your grounde beinge false what ye buylde thereon some faileth The whole Power of the Keies pardy howe often times muste we tell you one thinge standeth not in preachinge onely but in sundry other excellent ministeries also as wee haue proued If the Bishop of Rome preache not he doth neis the Open nor shut by preachinge wee graunte Yet mens Consciences beinge made plaint and subdued by the VVoorde of God by others that preache at his appointement he maie by vertue of the Keies either Open or Shut Loose or Binde as by discretion he seeth cause And whereas Christe saide to Peter and therefore to the Bishop of Rome Peters Successour To thee wil I geue the Keies of the Kingdome of Heauen wil ye call them flatteringe Parisites that yelde to him that whiche Christe gaue to him Sutche vomite sheweth what humour your stomake is charged withal Denyinge
Children ouersee theire house and geue no occasion to the aduersarie to speake il If these woordes of S. Paule muste déedes be taken of Vowes and none otherwise why doo you so violently contrarie to S. Paules commaundemente either force or suffer yonge Maides and girles to receiue these Vowes Why doo ye not staie them vntil they be striken in age that they maie be thréescore yeeres Olde before they Vowe It is no reason ye should in one place claime by one Woorde and breake so many You saie The Vowe of Chastitie is annexed vnto Holy Orders by the Ancient Constitution of the Churche and by the Apostles of Christe For trial of your truthe herein I beséeche you to consider these sewe in stéede of many Your owne allowed and principal Doctour Gratian saithe thus Copula Sacerdotalis vel consanguineorum nec Legali nec Euangelica nec Apostolica authoritate prohibetur Priestes marriage is not forebidden by any Authoritie either of the Lavve of Moses or of the Gospel or of the Apostles Clemens Alexandrinus saithe Omnes Apostoli Epistolae quae moderationem docent continentiam cùm de Matrimonio de Liberorum procreatione de domus administratione innumerabilia praecepta contineant nunquam tamen honestum moderatumque Matrimonium prohibuerunt Al the Epistles of the Apostle whiche teache sobrietie and continente life whereas they conteine innumerable Preceptes touchinge Matrimonie bringinge vp of Children and gouernemente of House yet they neuer forebade Honeste and sober Marriage Carâ—inal Caictanus saithe Nec ratione nec authoritate probari potest quòd absolutè loquendo Sacerdos peccet contrahendo Matrimonium Nam nec Ordo in quantum Ordo nec Ordo in quantum Sacer est impeditiuus Matrimonij Siquidem Sacerdotium non dirimit Matrimonium contractum siue antè siue pòst seclusis omnibus Legibus Ecclesiasticis stando tantùm ijs quae habemus à Christo Apostolis It cannot be proued neither by reason nor by Authoritie speakinge absolutely that a Prieste sinneth in marrieinge a wife For neither the Order of Priesthoode in that it is Order nor the same Order in that it is Holy is any hinderance to Matrimonie For Priesthoode breaketh not Marriage whether it be contracted before Priesthoode or aftervvarde settinge al Ecclisiastical Lawes aparte and standinge onely vnto those thinges that vvee haue of Christe and his Apostles Abbate Panormitane saithe Continentia non est de Substantia Ordinis nec de Iure Diuino Single life is not of the substance of the Order of Priesthoode nor of the Lavve of God Likewise Antoninus saithe Episcopatus ex Natura sua non habet opponi ad Matrimonium The office or Degree of a Bishop of the Substance of Nature of it selfe is not contrarie to Matrimonie Hereby ye maie easily sée M. Hardinge howe true it is that you saie The Vowe of Chastitie is annexed to Holy Orders and that by the Apostles Ancient Constitution But this Order you saie was taken for that hauinge the vse of Wedlocke wée cannot Praie And to that ende ye allege the Authoritie of S. Paule Where also ye might haue alleged the names and saieinges of sundrie Fathers Origen saithe The Holy Ghoste in time of Copulation forsaketh a man yea although he were the Prophete of God An other saithe Virginitas Sola potest animas hominum praesentare Deo Onely Virginitie is hable to presente the Soule of man vnto God S. Hierome saith Quotiescunque vxori debitum reddo orare non possum As often as I doo my duetie to my wife I cannot Praie And to this pourpose Pope Siricius vndiscretely fondely abuseth the Holy Woorde of God Thus he saithe Qui in Carne sunt Deo placere non possunt They that be in the Pleashe cannot please God These woordes séeme very harde sounde mutche to the derogation of Goddes Ordinance And therefore Ignatius S. Iohns Scholare saithe Si quis Legitimam Commixtionem Filiorum procreationem Corruptionem Coinquinationem vocat ille habet cohabitatorem Daemonem Apostatam If any man calle lawful Copulation and Begeattinge of Children Corruption and Filthinesse he hath the Diuel that felle from God dvvellinge vvithin him In like manner saie the Learned godly Bishoppes in the Councel of Gangra Si quis discernit Presbyterum Coniugatum tanquam occasione nuptiarum quòd offerre non debeat ab eius Oblatione abstinet Anathema sit If any man make difference of a Married Prieste as if he maie not Minister the Oblation or Holy Communion bicause of his Marriage and absteineth from his Oblation accursed be he Likewise it is written in the Councel of Constantinople Si quis praesumpserit contra Apostolicos Canones aliquos Presbyterorum DiaconoruÌ„ priuare à Contactu Communione legalis vxoris suae Deponatur Similiter Presbyter aut Diaconus qui Religionis causa Vxorem suam expellit excommunicetur If any man contrarie to the Apostles Canons presume to remooue either Prieste or Deacon from the vse and Companie of his lavvful vvife let him be depriued And in like manner let the prieste or Deacon be excommunicate that putteth avvaie his vvife vnder the colour of Religion As touchinge the place of S. Paule Defraude not your selues One an Other Onlesse it be of consente for a season that ye maie attende vnto Fastinge and Praier He speaketh not this of that kinde of Praier that is commonly daiely vsed of al the Faitheful as wel Married as Vnmarried but onely of the General Solemne Praier of the whole Congregation whiche then as in time of Persecution and feare of enimies was keapte onely in the night and al the whole multitude of the Faitheful was charged to be presente at the same At whiche times it was necessarie that bothe the man and the wife should leaue the one the others companie and resorte to Praier So it is written in the Prophete Ioel Blowe vp the Trumpe in Sion Proclaime a solemne Faste Cal togeather a Congregation of the People Let the Breedegroome leaue his bedde Let the Spouse comme from her Chamber Let the Priestes the Ministers of God weepe bitweene the Entire and the Aultar And let them saie O Lorde spare thy people and geue not ouer thine Enheritance vnto Confusion Of the like kinde of General and Solemne Praier Tertullian saithe thus Quis Solennibus Paschae abnoctantem Vxorem securus sustinebit What man beinge an Heathen can without mistruste suffer his Wife beinge a Christian Woman to be awaie from him at the Solemnitie of the Easter Praier Of sutche Solemne and Seldome méetinges S. Paule speaketh and not of the Daiely Vsual and Common Praiers of al Christians Otherwise touchinge the Puritie and Holinesse of Married people S. Augustine saithe Quòd Paulus ait Quae innupta est cogitat ea quae sunt DnÌ„i vt sit sancta Corpore Spiritu non
be contente sommetimes to spare you and where ye make manifeste lyes to vse a softer worde and terme them fittens But nowe if I tel you that you vse your accustomed Figure Pseudologia whiche is Lyinge in plaine Englishe I truste you wil beare with my plainenes amend your owne faulte and consider the Power of Truthe that causeth me to be so bolde with you This I am suer of that neither Sozomenus nor Gregorie Nazienzene nor Eusebius Li. 10. Cap. 5 as you haue caused your bookes both Latine and Englishe to be noted in the Margent where ye mistake Eusebius for Rufinus Nor Nazianzene either in Monodia as you note also in the Margent nor in the funeral Oration that he made of his Father hath any sutche sayeinge as ye reporte of them For howe could thei say that a Bishop serueth in his ministerie neuer the worse but rather the better and with more hablenesse to doo good for that he is Maried the Scripture beinge so plaine to the contrary VVhat were ye they were either so ignorante or so forgetful or so mutche inclined to promote your Carnal Doctrine of Priestes Mariages as to say so notwithstandinge that S. Paule writeth to the Corinthians Saithe he not of them that be Maried that sutche shal haue tribulation of the fleshe Sayeth he not He that is without a VVife careth for the thinges of our Lorde howe he may please God Of him that hath a VVife saieth he not that he careth forthe thinges that be the worldes how he may please his wife and is diuided Finally saieth he not I tel you this thing for your profite not to tangle you in a snare but for that whiche is honest and comely vnto you and that whiche maye geue you readines to praie to God without lette VVherefore recant for shame that fowle erroure that a Bishop serueth the better in his ministerie and is the more able to do good for that he is Maried Sutche men sutche Doctrine fleashly men fleashly Doctrine Nowe therefore see you not how great is your impudencie in that you lye your selfe and Father sutche a fowle lye vpon sozomenus and that light of the world in his time Gregorie Nazianzene The wordes of Sozomenus be these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saie Spiridion was a Husbandman hauinge vvife and Children and yet for al that he vvas neuer the vvoorse about Goddes seruice Of this place we graunt ye maie saie with Sozomenus that Spiridion serued God neuer the vvoorie for that he was Maried But howe and whereof gather ye that he serued God the better and was more able to do good bicause of his Mariage Spiridion obteined that Priuiledge through especial Grace by his excedinge vertue whiche is graunted to fewe And the Priuileges of a fewe make not a Law for al in general ye knowe as Nazianzene saieth Furthermore if the woordes of Sozomenus that ye builde your carnal Doctrine vpon be wel examined ye shal finde that he maketh more against you then with you For signifieing that he had VVife and Children he addeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Yet for al that he was neuer the woorse about Goddes seruice This reuocation or exception negatiué yet for al that c. implieth a confession affirmatiue of the contrarie Neither maketh the place of Gregorie Nazianzene any whit for you more then this of Sozomenus doth whose woordes be these after the trāslation of Raphael Volaterranus varyinge mutche frō the Greeke Hic Basilij Pater Basilius item appellatus etsi matrimonio se vinxit ita tamen in eo vixit vt nihil propterea ad Perfectam Virtutem ac Philosophiam consequendam impediretur Basiles Father who was named also Basile although he put him selfe in bondes of Matrimonie yet he liued so herein as he vvas letted no vvhit from the atteininge of perfite Vertue and Holy knovvledge VVere not Marriage a lette and hinderaunce to perfection requisite in a Bishop this Learned man coulde not rightly haue saide Ita tamen in eo vixit c. Yet for al that he liued so c. Right so it is easi to put him from the holde he taketh of Chrysostome by Chrysostome him selfe For least any man should thinke Whereas S. Paule saieth A Bishop oughte to be the Husbande of one VVife that the same order contineweth stil in the Churche thereto he saithe in his seconde Homilie De Patientia Iob Nō ea ratione quòd id nunc in Ecclesia obseruetur Oportet enim omni prorsus castitate Sacerdotem ornatum esse S. Paule saieth he required this not in consideration that the same be nowe obserued in the Churche For it behooueth a Bishop to be garnished with al manner a Chastitie The B. of Sarisburie Here commeth M. Hardinge in a lofte with Io Triumphe as hauinge beatten downe al the world vnder his féete And as beinge already in sure possession of the Victorie he crieth out Impudencies Levvde Lies fovvle Faultes and pretie Fittens And ful terribly chargeth vs like a Conqueroure to render our selues and to recante for shame This newe courrage is suddainely blowen vpon him for that he thinketh wee haue intruded vpon his office and as he saithe haue corrupted and falsified and Holy Fathers But it were a woorthy mater to knowe wherein Forsooth wée saie by the reporte of Sozomenus and Gregorius Nazianzenus that Spiridion and Gregorie Father vnto Nazianzene beinge bothe Married Bishoppes notwithstanding theire Marriage Vvere neuer the vvoorse hable to doo theire Ecclesiastical offices but rather the better Here M. Hardinge of him selfe and fréely confesseth these Holy Fathers were neuer the vvoorse hable to doo theire offices For so mutche the woordes of Sozomenus importe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But that they were the better hable to doo theire offices bicause of theire Wiues that he denieth vtterly and herein he saithe wée are corrupters and Falsifiers of the Fathers And thus the whole difference that is bitwéene M. Hardinge and vs touchinge this mater standeth onely in these twoo poore woordes Rather the better and Neuer the vvoorse Nowe gentle Reader that thou maiste be the better hable to iudge bitwéene vs I beséeche thee indifferently to weigh these woordes Gregorie Nazianzene hereof that is of the helpe that his Father beinge the Bishop of Nazianzum had by his Wife writeth thus Illa quae dara est Adamo c. Eua that was geuen to Adam for a Helper for as mutche as it was not good for Man to be alone in steede of a Helper became his Enimie It foloweth Meo autem Patri Mater mea data illi à Deo non tantùmm Adiutrix facta est id enim minùs esset mirum sed etiam Dux Princeps Verbo Factoque inducens illum ad res optimas Et alijs quidem in rebus quamuis optimum esset subditam esse Viro propter iura Coniugij tamen in Pietate non
conteine health to the workinge whereof they be effectual And as it is saide of the Sacramentes that thei conteine grace so is it likewise saide that through theire vertue whiche thei haue by Gods institution thei do not only signifie as by these Defenders Doctrine that semeth to be theire special office but also with signification worke and cause as an instrumental cause the effecte of that whiche they signifie After whiche maner God hath geuen to the Sacramentes of the Newe Testamente that thei worke the thinge signified through vertue geuen them by Gods ordinance to special effectes of grace The B. of Sarisburie Of the number of the Sacramentes wée shal haue more conueniente time to speake hereafter There gentle Reader I trust thou shalt sée M. Hardinges great question easily answeared with what face wée saye wée allowe the Sacramentes of the Churche In the meane season it maie please thée to weigh these woordes of Cardinal Bessarion the Bishop of Tusculum one of M. Hardinges especial Catholique Doctours Haec Duo Sola Sacramenta in Euangelijs manifestè tradita legimus These onely tvvo Sacramentes wee reade to be deliuered vs plainely in the Gospel Here Bessarion nameth not Seuen Sacramentes as M. Harding dooth but onely Tvvo Certainely wée refuse no Sacramente that euer was either ordeined by Christe or vsed and practised by the Apostles Your Lordes Supper saithe M. Hardinge auaileth you nothing but to your further Condēnation So must it néedes be bicause M. Harding saith it shal so be These Tragical terrours are fit onely to frale children In the Date of the Lorde eche mannes woorke shal appeare The simpleste of our people vnderstandeth the Nature Meaning of the Holy Mysterie of Our Lordes Supper therfore they receiue y◠same togeather to theire greate consolation But in Your Lady Masse the simple people vnderstandeth nothing heareth nothing sauing a fewe vnseemely Ceremonies seeth nothing And therfore they so seldome Communicate that onely of custome without any zele or comforte of conscience as hauinge no sense or feeling in al these dooinges Origē saith Nisi Circuncisionis reddatur ratio nutus est Opus mutum Pascha aliae Solenuitates nutus magis sunt quà m Veritas vsque hodiè Populus Israel surdus mutus est Onlesse the reasons or causes of Circumcisiō be opened Circumcision is but a gesture and a doumbe kinde of vvoorke The Easter Feaste and other like Solemnities are rather Ceremonies then the Truthe it selfe Euen stil vntil this daie the people of Israel is deafe and doumbe S. Ambrose saithe Indignus est Domino qui aliter Mysterium celebrat quà m à Christo traditum est Non enim potest deuotus esse qui aliter praesumit quà m datum est ab Authore He is vnwoorthy of the Lorde that Ministreth this Sacramente othervvise then Christe deliuered it For he cannot be deuoute that presumeth to vse it othervvise then it was firste deliuered from Christe the Authoure These wordes séeme sommewhat to touche M. Hardinge and his Companie But here he is contented to allowe vs the very Sacramente and true vse of Baptisme and that vailable and of force for the Remission of Sinnes Whereby vnaduisedly and vnwares he confesseth that wee haue the very True Catholique Churche of God For S. Augustine saithe truely Baptismus Ecclesiae potest esse extra Ecclesiam munus autem Beatae vitae non nisi intra Ecclesiam inuenitur The Baptisme of the Churche maie be without the Churche but the gifte of Blessed life is not founde but vvithin the Churche But why he alloweth vs this Sacramente rather then the other it were a harde mater to discusse Neither may we iustly require reason of him that speaketh so mutche without reason Perhaps he wil sate Baptisme is but a light Sacramente maie be ministred by any Laie Personne euen by an olde Woman or by a gyrle so that shée speake Latine and vnderstande not what shée saie For otherwise I trowe her dooinge maie not stande for good Certainely whereas M. Hardinge speaketh of the dewe Fourme of Woordes according to Christes Institution his owne Doctours telle vs and auouche it for greate Truthe that if the Prieste saie thus Ego te Baptizo in nomine Patris Filij Spiritus Sancti Diaboli That is I. Baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghoste and of the Diuel Or if he saie thus as one ignorante Prieste sommetime saide Ego te Baptizo in nomine Patria Filia Spirita Sancta yet the Fourme of Baptisme is very good But one greate faulte M. Hardinge findeth in our dooinges for that wée haue leafte out a greate many Holie rites his Chrisme his Oile his Salte his Spittle and sutche other like thinges and for that wée minister this Sacramente plainely simply as Christe commaunded This obiection beinge of no greater weight may easily discharge it selfe therefore maie passe wel without farther answeare M. Hardinge saithe there be Seuen Sacramentes whiche as he saithe doo not onely signifie a Holy thinge but also doo Sanctifie and make holy those to whō they be adhibited being sutche as by Institution of Christe conteine Grace in them and power to sanctifie Here to leaus the reste it might be demaunded howe can Matrimonie Sanctifie a Man make him Holy or by what Institution of Christe conteineth it Grace in it selfe and Power to Sanctific Or if it cannot Sanctifie nor haue sutche Grace howe then can it be called a Sacramente I graunt the Ancient Learned Fathers entreating of the Sacramentes haue often vsed vehement and greate woordes It is written in the Councel of Nice Vides Aquam Considera Vim Diuinam quae in Aquis Latet Puta Aquam esse plenā Ignis Diuini Seest thou the Water Consider the diuine Povver that lieth Hidde in the Water Imagin that the Water is ful of Heauenly Fiere So S. Ambrose Spiritus Sanctus descendit Aquam consecrat Adest Praesentia Trinitatis The Holy Ghoste commeth downe and haloweth the Water There is the Presence of the Trinitie So saith Tertullian In Baptismo tingimur Passione Christi In Baptisme wee are vvasshed vvith the Passion of Christe So saith Chrysostome as M. Hardinge hath here alleged him Baptisme is ful of Povver and Grace So saith S. Cyprian so saie others Al these and other like vehemente speaches M. Harding mitigateth and qualifieth in this wise VVee meane saith he that Sacramentes conteine Grace after sutche manner of speakinge as wee saie Potions and drinkes conteine healthe That is to saie Sacramentes verily and in déede conteine not the Grace of God For drinkes and Potions verily and in déede conteine not the health of the Patiente In this manner of speache the Children of the Prophetes saide to Elizaeus the Prophete Mors in olla Vir Dei O thou man of God Death
aquam Petra praebente potati sunt They were vnder the Clowde and were drenched vvith Christe the Rocke geeuinge them water Likewise saithe Leo Mysteria pro temporum ratione variata sunt quum Fides qua viuimus nulla fuerit aetate diuersa The Sacramentes are astered accordinge to the diuersitie of the times But the Faithe vvhereby vvee liue in al ages vvas euer one Likewise S. Augustine Sacramenta illa fuerunt in Signis diuersa in rebus quae significabantur paria These thinges were Sacramentes in the outvvarde tokens diuerse but in the thinges tokened al one vvith ours M. Hardinge wil replie S. Augustine saithe Sacramenta Noui Testamenti dant Salutem The Sacramentes of the New Testament geeue Saluation But who can better expounde S. Augustines meaninge then S. Augustine him selfe He addeth immediately Cùm ergo iam teneas promissa quid quaeris promittentia Saluatorem Hoc dico teneas promissa non quòd iam acceperimus Viram aeternam Sed quòdiam Christus Venerit qui per Prophetas praenuntiabatur Wherefore seeinge thou haste the Promisses of the comminge of Christe already perfourmed what seekest thou the thinges that Promised the Saueoure I saie Thou haste the Promisses already perfourmed not for that wee haue alreadie receiued euerlastinge life but for that Christe is alreadie comme that was promised by the Prophetes Therefore when S. Augustine saithe Our Sacramentes geue Saluation his meaninge is this Our Sacramentes teache vs that Saluation is already comme into the World Thus S. Augustine saithe in an other place Illa fuerunt Promissiones rerum complendarum haec sunt indicia completarum The Sacramentes of the Olde Lawe were Promisses of sutche thinges as should afterv vard be accomplisshed Our Sacramentes of the Newe Lawe are takens that the same Promisses be already accomplisshed Thus the Holy Fathers saie The Sacramentes of the Newe Lawe vvorke Saluation bicause they teache vs that our Saluation is already wrought So Bonauentura saithe of the Sacramentes of the Olde Testamente Mundare dicebantur id est mundatum ostendebant They were saide to make a man cleane bicause they shevved or signified that a man vvas made cleane The Apologie Cap. 11. Diuision 1. And wee doo expressely pronounce that in the Lordes Supper there is Truely geuen vnto the Beleuinge the Body and Bloud of our Lorde the Fleashe of the Sonne of God whiche quickeneth our Soules the Meate that commeth from aboue y◠foode of Immortalitie or Grace Truth Life And the same Supper to be the communton of the Body and Bloud of Christe by the partaking whereof wee be reuiued streghtened and fedde vnto Immortalitie and whereby wee are Ioined Vnited Incorporate vnto Christe that wee maie abide in him and he in vs. M. Hardinge VVhat ye proncunce of this high Sacrament the wise and careful tenderers of their soules wil be right ware thereof Of you and suche as ye be because your Doctrine is but of a corner of the worlde in respect of the Vniuersal Churche hathe geuen vs a watche woorde Nolite credere beleeue them not In your the Lordes supper celebrated by the Ministers of your owne creation there is not geeuen the Body and Bloud of our Lorde neither to the beleuing nor to the vnbeleuinge For at the celebration of your schismatical supper no * consecration being done * nor Faithe of the Churche * not right intention had * nor Christes institution obserued what deliuer ye to your communicantes but * a peece of Breade and a * sippe of VVine Neither is it * your wil it be more or better At the supper of Our Lorde ministred in the Catholike Churche by Priestes rightly consecrated and as it hath ben accustomed in Christes Churche there is the true and whole Body of our Lorde and saueour geeuen and receiued be the receiuers beleuinge or not beleuinge For when Christe gaue this Sacrament to his Disciples at his last supper after that he had consecrated the same saieing take ye eate ye this is my Body Iudas the traitour as the * Fathers teache receiued his true Body nolesse then Peter Andrewe Iohn or Iames did though they to their saluation he to his damnation Now it is to be noted how this Defender in this long sentence affecteth a certaine holy as it were and solemne eloquence and vseth a religious amplification of Woordes to set foorth the sacrament as though he had a reuerent and a godly opinion of it whereas in dede he taketh it but for a poore signe or token as their Doctoure Zuinglius dothe But suche is their crafte to purchase them credite among the people Thus offer they to the vnlearned their faire cuppes ful of venym anointinge the brimmes with Honye of sweete and Holy woordes the rather to poison them Suche complainte maketh the graue Father S. Hilary againste the Arians of his time Ingerunt nobis primū nomina Veritaùs vt virus falsitatis introeat Bonum in Ore est vt de corde malum subeat Firste saithe he they thrust me foorthe woordes of truthe that the venym of falsehed mate enter in Good is in their mouthe that out from the harte maie euil proceede And among al these woordes hee meaneth the Arians confession of their faithe I heare no where by them saide Deum dei filium God the sonne of God Right so among al these faire woordes concerning the Sacramente we heare neuer a whit saide of the real presence of Christes Body Epiphanius noteth the like crafte in Arius and so doth S. Augustine in the Pelagians Nestorius likewise spake honorably in many places of Christe and his Mother But now here would he cal her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Mother of God The Iewes also as we finde in the Gospell called our sauiour Iesus the Carpenters sonne confessed Mary to be his Mother Iames Ioseph Simon and Iude his brothers and that his sisters were among them by whom his Kinnes folke are to be vnderstanded but the sonne of God they would not acknowledge him nor in that degree honour him Better then to those Iewes can I not compare these Defenders who speake honorably of our Lordes Body and Bloud in their supper but that his Body is really that it is verely in the Sacrament of the aulter that wil not the Deuill who raigneth in their hartes suffer theire mouthes to vtter The B. of Sarisburie M. Hardinge telleth vs wée deliuer vnto the Faitheful nothing els but a péece of Breade and a slppe of Wine that wée haue neither Intention nor Consecration that our faire Cuppes be ful of Venime That our Supper is Schismatical that our Eloquence is Hypocritical that our Doctrine is Heretical that wée are like to the Pelagians to the Nestorians to the Arians and to the levves and that the Diuel raigneth in our hartes If the Truthe of God were euermore ioined with vaine speache then might M.
Petiliani speakinge of the place of the Psalme Sicut vnguentum in capite whiche the Heretike had alleaged saithe thus In hoc vnguento c. In this oinctement his will is to interpret the Sacramente of Chrisme he meaneth the Sacramente of Confirmation whiche in the kinde of visible signes is Holy as Baptisme is Lo S. Augustine calleth cofirmation a Sacramente S. Eusebius Pope namethe it a Sacramente in his third epistle written to al the Bisâ—hoppes of Tuscia and Campania Manus impositionis Sacramentum c. The Sacramente of imposition of Handes saithe he is to be kepte with greate reuerence whiche cannot be performed but by the high Priestes he vnderstandeth Bishoppes Melchiades nexte to Syluester before the Nicene Councel speakinge muche of Confirmation amonge other thinges saithe thus Duo haec Sacramenta Baptismi confirmationis separanda non sunt These twoo Sacramentes of Baptisme and Confirmation maye not be sundered Though these twoo Bishoppes were Popes yet they deserue credit forasmuche as they liued before that corruption crept into the Churche after your accoumpte and died Holy Martyrs That Penaunce is a Sacramente and so accoumpted amonge the Fathers it is so euident that who doubteth of it maie seeme not to haue perused their writinges S. Augustine in enchiridio ad Laurentium speakinge of Baptisme and Penaunce calleth bothe Salutaria Sacramenta healthful Sacramentes S. Ambrose signifieth him selfe to be of the same minde in his firste Booke de Poentientia Cap. 6. 7. and in the second Booke Cap. 2. though without puttinge thexpresse name of Sacramente But in the third Chapter of that Booke he putteth the name of Sacramente expressely Touchinge Order that is a Sacramente also by verdite of S. Augustine whom ye alleage for you Let vs heare what he saithe In his seconde Booke contra epist Parmentani Cap. 13. these be his wordes where he speaketh of Baptisme and of the Power to Baptize whiche is geuen in the Sacramente of Order Vtrunque euim Sacramentum est quadam consecratione vtiunque homini datur illud cum Baptizatur istud cum ordinatur Ideo in Catholica non licet vtrunque iterari Either of them is a Sacramente and with a certaine Consecration either is geuen to man the one when he is Baptized the other when he taketh Orders Therefore in the Catholike Churche it is not lawful either of them to be taken twise For the Sacramente of wedlocke besides other good and sufficient proufes that it is a Sacramente wee haue sundrie testimonies out of S. Augustine and other Doctours In the Churche saithe S. Augustine not onely the bande of mariage but also the Sacramente is so commended that it is not lauful for the husbande to deliuer his VVife to another He calleth wedlocke a Sacramente in many places of his workes De bono coniugali Cap. 7. 18. and in the. 24. Chapter of that Booke hee saithe Haec omnia bona sunt propter quae nuptiae bonae sunt Proles Fides SacramentuÌ„ All these thinges be good for whiche mariage is good issue Faithe the Sacramente Of extreme Vnction who doubteth whether it be a Sacramente let him reade the Epistle of Innocentrus the Firste ad Decentium Eugubinum Episcopum Cap. 8. where moste planely treatinge of it he nameth it a Sacramente Chrysostome interpreteth the place of S. Iames epistle for this Sacramente And so dothe Bede alleaging the place of S. Iames the sixth of Marke the Auctoritie of Innocentius and the custome of the Churche Seinge then we haue founde the seuen sacramentes expressely mentioned in the Fathers accordinge to the teaching of the Catholique Churche whereas ye teache men to beleeue there be but two and pretend that the Fathers spake of nomo I truste from henceforthe they wil take better aduise how they beleue your bare VVoorde without al prouse and with certaine danger of their soules forsake the Doctrine of the Churche whiche is the sure Pillour and ground of truthe as S. Paule saithe In this greate pointe Beza and ye of that side bee manifestly founde lyers The B. of Sarisburie To spende woordes without cause is affliction of the Sprite and losse of time M. Hardinge here bestoweth mutche laboure and allegeth many Doctours to winne that thinge that he might easily haue obteined without any sutche adoo For gentle Reader lefte that thou be deceiued and thinke there is somme weight in this heape of feathers wee wil graunt without force and freely that the Holy Catholique Fathers haue made mention not onely of Seuen as M. Hardinge here accoumpteth them but also of Seuenteene sundrie Sacramentes Tertullian calleth the Helue wherewith Elizaeus recouered the Axe out of the water Sacramentum Ligni the Sacramente of VVoode And the whole state of the Christian Faithe he calleth Religionis Christianae Sacramentum The Sacramente of Christian Religion S. Augustine in many places hathe Sacramentum Crucis The Sacrament of the Crosse Thus he saithe In hac Crucis Figura continetur Sacramentum In this Figure or Fourme of the Crosse there is conteined a Sacrament So saith Leo Crux Christi quae saluandis est impensa Fidelibus Sacramentum est exemplum The Crosse of Christe whiche was geuen to saue the Faitheful is bothe a Sacramente and also a Samplar S. Hierome saithe E latere Christi Baptismi atque Martyrij pariter Sacramente funduntur Out of Christes side the Sacramentes of Baptisme and Martyrdome are powred foorthe bothe togeather Leo calleth the promisse of Virginitie Sacramentum Quid eos manebit qui corruperine foedera Diuini Sacramenti VVhat shal becomme of them that haue broken the Couenante of the Heauenly Sacramente The Breade that was geuen vnto the Nouices or Beginners in the Faithe called Catechumeni before they were Baptized of S. Augustine is called a Sacramente S. Hilarie in sundrie places saith Sacramentum Orationis Sacramentum Esuritionis Sacramentum Scripturarum Sacramentum Fletus Sacramentum Sitis The Sacramente of Praier The Sacramente of Fastinge The Sacramente of the Scriptures The Sacramente of VVeepinge The Sacramente of Thirste S. Bernarde calleth the wasshinge of the Apostles foete a Sacramente Ablutio Pedum Sacramentum est quotidianorum peccatorum The VVasshinge of feet is the Sacramente of daily Sinnes Thus many and many moe Sacramentes it had benne easy for M. Hardinge to haue founde in the Catholique Learned Fathers Yet I trowe he wil not saie that either the Helue of an Axe or the whole Religion of Christe or a Crosse printed in the foreheade or Martyrdome or the Scriptures or a Vowe of Virginitie or the Breade geuen to the Catechumeni or Praier or Fastinge of Wéepinge or Thirste or Wasshinge of féete are the necessarie seuen Sacramentes of the Churche How be it wée wil not greately striue for the name It appeareth hereby that many thinges that in deede and by special propertie be no Sacramentes maie
neuerthelesse passe vnder the general name of a Sacramente But thus wee saie It cannot be proued neither by the Scriptures nor by the Ancient Learned Fathers that this Number is so specially appointed and Consecrate to this pourpose or that there be neither moe nor lesse Sacramentes in the Churche but onely Seuen As for the Reasones that they of M. Hardinges side haue brought vs for proufe hereof they are too Childishe to be remembred For thus they saie The Booke in the Apocalyps hathe Seuen Seales The Seuen Angels there haue Seuen trumpettes Christe hath in his right hande Seuen starres Christ vvalketh in the middes of Seuen golden Candlesticks Zacharie savve Seuen eies vpon a stone There vvere Seuen Candlestickes in the Tabernacle Ergo saie they there muste needes be iuste Seuen Sacramentes in the Churche of God But vnto euery necessarie Sacramente of the Churche twoo thinges specially are required that is a Sensible outwarde Elemente and the Woorde of Institution And without either of these there is no Sacramente Therefore S. Augustine saithe Accedat Verbum ad Elementum fit Sacramentum Ioine the Woorde of Christes Institution vnto the sensible Creature or outwarde Elemente and thereof is made a Sacramente The Element or Creature in Baptisme is Water the Elementes or Creatures in Our Lordes Supper are Breade Wine The woordes of Institution are common and knowen The other fiue Sacramentes want either the Woorde or the Elemente or bothe togeather As for example Matrimonie Order and Penance haue the Woorde of God but they haue no outwarde Creature or Elemente Extreme Vnction and Confirmation haue neither VVoorde nor Elemente Therefore these fiue later in proper vse of speache are not taken for Sacramentes of the Churche For thus Alexander of Hales saithe Sacramentum Confirmationis vt est Sacramentum neque Dominus instituit neque Apostoli Sed postea institutum est in Concilio Meldensi The Sacramente of Confirmation as it is a Sacramente was not ordeined either by Christe or by the Apostles but afterwarde in the Councel of Melda So likewise Durandus saithe Matrimonium strictè proprié loquendo non est Sacramentum Matrimonie in dewe and proper kinde of speache is no Sacramente Nowe to that wée make accoumpte onely of Tvvo Sacramentes as instituted by Christe wherewith M. Hardinge findeth him selfe so mutche offended it maie please him to vnderstande that the Anciente Learned Fathers Irenaeus Iustinus Martyr Tertullian S. Ambrose Cyrillus Alexandrinus and others hauinge occasion to intreate of pourpose and specially hereof speake onely of Tvvo Sacramentes Baptisme and Our Lordes Supper and name none other S. Cyprian saithe Tunc demùm planè sanctificari esse Filij Dei possunt si vtroque Sacramento nascantur Then maie they be throughly Sanctified and become the Children of God if they be newe borne by both the Sacramentes S. Augustine saith Quaedam Pauca pro multis eademque factu facillima intellectu augustissima obseruatione castissima ipse Dominus Apostolica tradidit disciplina sicuti est Baptismi Sacramentum Celebratio Corporis Sanguinis Domini Our Lorde and his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs a fevve Sacramentes in steede of many and the same in dooing moste easy in signification moste excellent in obseruation most reuerende as is the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Celebration of the Body and Bloude of Our Lorde Againe speakinge of Baptisme and the Supper he saithe thus Haec sunt Ecclesiae Gemina Sacramenta These be the Tvvoo Sacramentes of the Churche Paschasius saithe Sunt Sacramenta Christi in Ecclesia Catholica Baptismus Corpus Sanguis Domini These be the Sacramentes of Christe in the Catholique Churche Baptisme and the Body and Bloud of our Lorde To be short Cardinal Bessarion saithe Haec Duo Sola Sacramenta in Euangelijs manifestè tradita legimus Wee reade that these Onely tvvoo Sacramentes were deliuered to vs plainly in the Scriptures Here hath M. Hardinge in expresse woordes Bothe the Sacramentes and the tvvo sacramentes and the Onely tvvo Sacramentes of the Churche Iudge thou nowe therefore good Christian Reader what truthe thou maiste recken to be in him that saithe Beza and they of this side are manifestly founde liers Al these thinges notwithstanding the late pretensed Councel of Tridente with moste horrible threates and great Curses concludeth the contrarie Si quis dixerit Sacramenta Nouae Legis non fuisse omnia à Iesu Christo Domino nostro instituta aut esse Plura vel pauciora quà m septem aut etiam aliquod horum non esse veré propriè Sacramentum Anathema sit If any man shal saie that the Sacramentes of the Newe Lawe were not al ordeined of Our Lorde Jesus Christe or that there be fevver or moe then seuen or that any one of the same verily and in proper vse of speache is not a Sacramente accursed be he But ye saie Luther and the Germaines admitte three Sacramentes Baptisme the Lordes Supper and Penance And Philip Melancthon afterwarde founde out the fourthe O M. Hardinge what is it that thus enflameth your tongue to speake Vntruthe Yf it had pleased you to haue séene it Luther Melancthon plainely expressed theire owne meaninge and vtterly remoued al manner occasion of sutche cauilles Luther writeth thus Propriè ea visum est vocare Sacramenta quae annexis Signis promissa sunt Coetera quia Signis alligata non sunt nuda promissa sum Quò fit ut si rigidè loqui velimus tantùm duo sint in Ecclesia Dei Sacramenta Baptismus Panis cùm in his Solis institutum diuinitùs signum promissionem Remissionis Peccatorum videamus In Proper speache those wee cal Sacramentes whiche are promissed with signes annexed The reste that haue no Signes are bare promisses Wherefore speakinge hereof precisely and strictely there are Onely tvvo Sacramentes in the Churche of God Baptisme and the Breade for as mutche as in these Onely we finde bothe the Signe ordeined by God and also the Promisse of Remission of Sinnes Likewise Melancthon saithe He can wel cal Order a Sacrament so that it be knowen from Baptisme and the Supper whiche in Proper speache and verily be called Sacramentes The Apologie Cap. 11. Diuision 3. Wee saie that Baptisme is a Sacramente of the Remission of Sinnes of that wasshing which we haue in the Bloud of Christe and that no person whiche wil professe Christes name ought to be restreined or keapte backe therfrom no not the very Babes of Christians forsomutche as they be borne in sinne and doo perteine vnto the people of God M. Hardinge As ye acknowldege fewe Sacramentes so ye speake of them very slenderly Baptisme ye saie is a Sacramente of the remission of sinnes and of that wasshinge whiche wee haue in the Bloude of Christe Now whereas ye meane as within fewe lines ye declare by the name of a
Baptisme whiche is the Sacrament of Faithe For he saithe Quemadmodum Sacramentum Corporis Christi secundum quendam modum Corpus Christi est ita Sacramentum Fidei Fides est As the Sacramente of Christes Body not verily and in deede but after a certaine manner of speeche is Christes Body So Baptisme is Faithe bicause it is the Sacrament of Faithe Therfore Cardinal Caietane is woorthily blamed by Catharinus in that he saith An Infante for that he wanteth instruction in Faithe therefore hathe not perfite Baptisme Touchinge the Vertue or Power of this Sacramente if M. Hardinge meanâ— thereby the outwarde Elemente of the Water he knoweth or maye easily know It is a common resolution emongest al his owne Schole Doctours Gratia Dei non est alligata Sacramentis The Grace of God is not tied to any Sacramentes The meaning thereof is that God is hable to woorke Saluation bothe with them and without them S. Augustine saithe as it is before alleged Iam vos mundi estis propter sermonem quem locutus sum vobis Quare non ait Mundi estis propter Baptismum quo loti estis Nisi quia etiam in Aqua Verbum mundat Detrahe Verbum quid est Aqua nisi Aqua Nowe are ye cleane bicause of the VVoorde that I haue spoken to you But why saithe he not Nowe Ye are cleane bicause of the Baptisme wherwith ye are wasshed sauing yâ— bicause in the VVater it is the VVoord that maketh cleane â–ª Take awaie the VVoorde and vvhat is the VVater more then VVater Therefore he saithe Aqua exhibet forinsecùs Sacramentum Gratiae The VVater geueeth vs outvvardly the Sacramente of Grace Notwithstandinge wee muste consider that the Learned Fathers in theire treaties of the Sacramentes sommetime vse the outwarde Signe in stéede of the thinge it selfe that is signified sommetime they vse the thinge Signified in stéede of the Signe As for example Sommetimes they name Christes Bloude in stéede of the VVater Sommetime they name the VVater in steede of Christes Bloude This Figure is called Metonymia that is to saie an exchange of names and is mutche vsed emongst the Learned specially speakinge of the Sacramentes S. Augustine vsinge the VVater in place of the Bloude of Christe that is Signified by the Water saithe thus Soluit vinculum culpae reconciliat bonum naturae regenerat hominem in Vno Christo It breaketh the bande of Sinne It reconcileth the goodnesse of Nature It dooth renewe a man in One Christe Notwithstanding in déede and in precise manner of speache Saluation muste be sought in Christe alone and not in any outwarde Signes Christe is that Lambe of God that taketh awaie the Sinnes of the Worlde The Bloude of Christe maketh vs cleane from al our Sinnes S. Cyprian saithe Remiâ—io peccatorum â—iue per Baptismum siue per alia Sacramenta donetur Propriè Spiritus Sancti est ipsi soli huius efficientiae Priuilegium maneâ— Verborum solennitas Sacri inuocatio Nominis Signa Apostolicis Institutionibus attribura Visibile celebraÌ„t Sacramentum Rem verò ipsam Spiritius Sanctus format efficit The Remission of Sinne whether it be geeuen by Baptisme or by any other Sacramente is in deede of the Holy Ghoste and to the same Holy Ghoste onely the Priuilege of this woorke dooth appertaine The solemnitie of the Woordes and the inuocation of Goddes Holy Name and the outwarde Signes appointed to the Ministerie of the Priestes by the Institution of the Apostles wooorke the Visible outwarde Sacramente But touchinge the substance thereof whiche is the Remission of Sinnes it is the Holy Ghoste that woorketh it Likewise saithe S. Hierome Homo Aquam tantùm tribuit Deus autem dat Spiritum Sanctum quo sordes abluuntur The Minister being a man geeueth onely the VVater but God geeueth the Holy Ghoste whereby the Sinnes be washte awaie And againe Si quis Corporeum quod oculis Carnis aspicitur Aquae tantùm accipit lauacrum non est indutus Dominum Iesum Christum If any man haue receiued onely the Bodily vvasshinge of VVater that is outwardly seene with the eie he hath not put on our Lorde Jesus Christe Concerninge Concupiscence remaininge in the faitheful after Baptisme whether it be Sinne or no Sinne there was no greate cause why M. Hardinge shoulde in this place moue question sauinge that as he hath hitherto denied that Falshedde is Falshedde so he woulde nowe denie that Sinne is Sinne. Vndoubtedly S. Paule féelinge the same Concupiscence in him selfe is forced to moorne and to crie out I see an other Lawe in my members fightinge againste the Lawe of my minde and leadinge me Prisoner to the Lavve of sinne And againe O Wretched man that I am who shal deliuer me from this Body of Deathe Therefore S. Ambrose saithe Non iuuenitur in vllo hominum tanta concordia vt Legi Mentis Lex quae Membris est insita non repugnet Propter quod ex omnium Sanctorum Persona accipitur quod Iohannes Apostolus ait Si dixerimus quòd peccaâ—um non habemus nos ipsos seducimus Veritas in nobis non est There is not found in any man sutche concorde bitweene the Fleashe and the Sprite but that the Lawe of Concupiscence whiche is planted in the Members fighteth against the Lawe of the Minde And for that cause the woordes of S. John the Apostle are taken as spoken in the Persone of al Sainctes If wee saie wee haue no Sinne wee deceiue our selues and there is no Truthe in vs. And to leaue al others S. Augustine saithe in moste plaine wise Concupiscentia Carnis aduersus quam bonus Concupiscit Spiritus Peccatum est Poena Peccati Causa Peccati The Concupiscence of the Fleashe against whiche the good Sprite lusteth is bothe Sinne and the Paine of sinne and the Cause of sinne And againe he saithe Quà mdiu viuis necesse est Peccatum esse in membris ruis As longe as thou liuest there muste needes be Sinne in thy members If M. Hardinge saie wee wreaste and racke S. Augustine and take his woordes otherwise then he meante Albertus Pighius his owne Principal Doctour wil control him Thus he writeth Augustinus tradit hanc ipsam Concupiscentiam Corpori nostro inspersam atque innatam in nondum renatis verè propriè Peccatum esse quae ignoscatur quidem sed non tollatur in Baptismo S. Augustine teacheth vs that this same Concupiscence planted in our Body in them that be not regenerate by Baptisme Verily and in plaine manner of speache is Sinne and that the same Concupiscence is foregeeuen in Baptisme but is not vtterly taken avvaie Yet the late blessed Chapter of Tridente in spite of S. Augustine hathe published the Contrarie Hanc Concupiscentiam quam Apostolus aliquando appellat Peccatum Sancta Synodus declarat Ecclesiam Catholicam nunquam intellexisse quòd verè
rather haue benne demaunded of S. Augustine and of other Learned Doctours and Ancient Fathers of the Churche How coulde S. Augustine saie Quid paras dentem ventrem Crede Manducasti What preparest thou thy toothe and thy Belly Beleeue and thou haste eaten How coulde Tertullian saie Christus auditu deuorandus est intellectu ruminandus est Fide digerendus est Christe muste be deuoured by Hearinge chevved by vnderstandinge digested by Faithe How coulde Origen saie sanguis Tesamenti infusus est in Corda nostra The Bloude of the Testamente is povvred into our hartes Howe coulde S. Cyprian saie Esus huius Carnis est quaedam auiditas quoddam defiderium manendi in Christo Quod est esca Carni hoc est Animae Fides Non dentes ad mordendum acuimus sed Fide sincera Panem Sanctum frangimus The Eatinge of this Fleashe is a certaine greedinesse and a certaine desire to tarrie in Christe That meate is vnto our Fleashe the same is Faithe vnto our Soules Wee sharpen not out teeth to bite withal But vvith pure Faithe vvee breake this Holy Breade To be shorte howe could S. Augustine saie Credere in Christum hoc est manducare Panem Viuum To Beleeue in Christe that is the Eatinge of the Breade of Life And againe Nolite parare fauces sed Cor Prepare not your mouthes to Eate of this Breade but prepare your Hartes To these other like Ancient Catholique Fathers M. Hardinge should haue saide How can ye make good that by Faithe we receiue Christes Body and Bloude Thus they witnesse thus they write thus they saie and therefore onlesse M. Hardinge can finde vntruthe in theire woordes they make it good But to force onwarde his mater he saithe Properly and truely to speake howe can wee Eate Christes Body by Faithe Here it might haue pleased M. Hardinge to remember that these phrases To Eate Christe To Drinke Christe To Digeste Christe To be Fedde vvith Christe To dvvelle in Christe To be cladde vvith Christe To be grafte in Christe and other the like are not plaine ordinarie vsual and Common Speaches but Mystically and Couertly vttered vnder a Figure thereby to géeue vs to vnderstande that Christe is our Spiritual Meate our Spiritual Drinke our Spiritual Sustenance our Spiritual house our Spiritual robe and our Spiritual stocke Therefore S. Augustine saithe Nisi manducaueritis Carnem Filij Hominis Sanguinem biberitis non habebitis Vitam in vobis Facinus vel Flagitium videtur iubere Figura ergo est Praecipiens Passioni Domini esse communicandum suauiter atque vtiliter recondendum in memoria quòd pro nobis Caro eius Crucifixa vulnerata sit Onlesse ye eate the Fleashe of the Sonne of Man and Drinke his Bloude ye shal haue no life in you He seemeth by these woordes to commaunde vs to doo an horrible wickednesse For it is an horrible mater to eate Mannes Fleashe or to drinke Mannes Bloude Therefore this is a Figure or manner of speache commaundinge vs to be partakers of Christes Passion and comfortably to laie vp in our minde that his Fleashe was Crucified and wounded for our sakes So saith Gratian ▪ touching the same Quidam nō improbabiliter exponunt Carnis Sanguinis Veritatem ipsam earundem rerum efficientiam id est Remissionem Peccatorum Touchinge these woordes The Truthe of Christes Fleashe and Bloude somme menne not vnaptely vnderstande thereby the effecte and force of Christes Fleashe and Bloude that is to saie The Remission of our Sinnes And so S. Augustine saithe Lauerunt Stolas suas in Sanguine Agni hoc est in Gratia Dei per Christum They washte theire cotes in the Bloude of the Lambe that is to saie in the Grace of God through Christe This Grace flowinge from Christes Body vpon the Crosse and geuen to the Faithful in the Ministration of the Holy Mysteries oftentimes beareth the name of Christes Body and is the grounde and Substance of the Sacrament And who so euer is Partetaker of this Grace is also Partetaker of Christes Body Therefore S. Augustine saith Cùm essent omnibus Communia Sacramenta non Communis erat omnibus Gratia quae est Virtus Sacramentorum Whereas the Sacramentes were common to al yet the Grace thereof was not common to al. And that is the Povver and strength of the Sacramentes Likewise S. Ambrose In similitudinem quidem accipis Sacramentum Sed Verae Naturae Gratiam Virtutemque consequeris Yee take the Sacramente in Representation or Remembrance But ye obteine thereby the Grace and Povver of Christes Very Nature Here M. Harding once againe moueth a very néedelesse question VVee demaunde saithe he whether wee receiue the same Body of Christe by Faithe onely without our Body or with the office of our Body Any childe might soone be hable to assoile this reddle Rabanus Maurus saithe as it is alleged before Sacramentum ore percipitur Virtute verò Sacramenti interior homo satiatur The Sacramente is receiued with the bodily mouth but vvithe the vertue of the Sacramente whiche is the Body of Christe the Inner man that is not the Body but the Soule is filled So saithe Augustine Cùm videbitis Filium Hominis alcendentem vbi erat priùs certè vel tunc videbitis quia non eo modo quo putatis erogat Corpus suum certè vel tunc intelligetis quia Gratia eius non consumitur morsibus When ye shal see the Sonne of Man Ascendinge thither where he was before then at the leaste ye shal see that he geeueth not his Body in sutche sorte as you imagine Then shal you vnderstande that his Grace is not consumed vvith bitte of mouthe Againe he saithe Qui manducat intus non foris qui manducat in corde non qui premit dente He that eateth the Christes Body in vvardly not that eateth the Sacramente outvvardly He that eateth the Body of Christe it selfe in his harte not that presseth the Sacramente vvith his toothe M. Hardinge argueth farther Christes Body is so receiued as it is Presente But it is presente by Bread and VVine ye saie Ergo it is receiued by Bread and VVine To conclude if by Bread and VVine then not by Faithe onely If M. Hardinge had better considered the Rules of his Olde Sophistrie he might soone haue séene the wantes and deformities of theis reason Emongest children it is called Ignoratio Elenchi Whiche is the Simplest Fallax of al the reste It is true that of our parte it is not either our hande or our mouthe but Faith onely that receiueth the Body of Christe but the same Body of Christe is offered and represented vnto our Faithe by meane of the Sacramentes Wée speake of sutche Instrumentes of Receiuinge as are of our selfe and be within vs M. Hardinge answeareth of the Sacramentes that be external Instrumentes and are wholy without vs. So in Baptisme notwithstandinge wée haue Christe Presente
of our parte Onely by Faithe ▪ yet S. Augustine saithe as it is saide before Habemus Christum in Presenti per Baptismatis Sacramentum Wee haue Christe Presently by the Sacramente of Baptisme Thus is Christe Presente vnto vs Of his parte Onely by his Grace Of our parte Onely by our Faithe By the Sacramentes Onely as by meane of outwarde Instrumentes to moue our senses This light and childishe errour as I haue saide before is called Ignoratio Elenchi and therefore séemeth to procede of Ignorance M. Hardinge should haue better examined the force of his Argumentes before he thus suddainely sente them abroade Touchinge the mater it selfe it is not the Bodily mouthe but Faithe alone that receiueth and embraceth Christes Body S. Augustine saithe Panis iste Interioris Hominis quaerit esuriem Qui credit in eum manducat This Breade requireth the hunger of the Inner Man He that beleeuth in him eateth his Body This is no tangling as you saie M. Hardinge It is the Auncient Catholique Doctrine of y◠Churche of God Wée be wel assured of it knowe certainely what wée saie But touching y◠certainetie of your Doctrine in this point I haue briefely touched it in my Former Replie so mutche as I then thought might séeme sufficiēte Somme of you hold y◠Christes Body passeth down into y◠stomake Somme y◠it entreth onely into the Mouthe goeth no further Somme others saie Quà m citò Species terūtur dentibus tam citò in Coelum rapitur Corpus Christi As soone as the Fourmes of the Breade be grated with the teeth streight waie the Body of Christe is caught vp into Heauen An other of you saithe A Mouse eateth the Body of Christe An other saithe Nay a Mouse cannot eate it Peter Lombarde the Grande Maister of al your Schoole is piteously confounded in the case and cannot imagine what to saie For after he had him selfe moued the question Quid igitur sumit Mus vel quid manducat What is it then that the Mouse receiueth or what eateth it He answeareth Deus nouit Novve God knovveth As for my parte I cannot tel Sutche be your Doctours M. Hardinge sutche is your Doctrine Therefore to conclude with your owne woordes it appeareth by your agréemente and your answeares ye vnderstande not the thinges ye speake of but both◠affirme and denie ye knowe not what M. Hardinge As ye procede foorth ye geue warninge to your Readers not to take you so as though ye held with transubstantiation And here ye speake thereof as best becommeth your scoffinge sprite callinge it a dreame of men of later times whereof they coulde neuer yet agree within them selues By whiche woordes your eloquence hath set foorth your spite and lieing at once For albeit the terme of transubstantiation be of no greater antiquitie then the Councel Laterane vnder Innocentius the thirde where it was by the Holy Ghoste and the Fathers there deuised as very fitte for opening of the Truthe impugned by the Berengarians yet is the Doctrine thereof no lesse Auncient then the Gospel it selfe For maugre the malice of the Deuil and of al the Sacramentaries the Olde Truthe shal preuaile by whiche we are taught that whiche was Breade by the Mystical blessinge to be made Christes Body and that whiche was wine to be made his Bloude as I haue other wheres sufficiently declared And the Churche hath alwaies hereupon perfitely accorded touchinge the Substance though certaine schoolemen in their Scholastical Disputations where oftentimes victorie is sought and Faith not impugned about discussion of somme schoole point haue without preiudice of our belefe disagreede The B. of Sarisburie As for the scoffes and spites and lies ye speake of M. Hardinge let him haue them that hath beste deserued them Then verily without greate wronge you cannot lose them Touching your New Fātasie of Transubstantiation whether it be a dreame or no whether the dreamers of it them selues were euer yet hable rightly to expoūd theire owne dreame it appeareth partely by your owne Confession Ye graunte the name and terme thereof was neuer knowen or hearde of in al the Worlde vntil your late Councel of Laterane holdē in Rome vnder Pope Innòcentius the thirde in the yeere of our Lorde a thousande two hundred and fiftéene in the time of Kinge Iohn the Kinge of England and neuer before So longe the Churche of God was hable wel to stande without your Transubstantiation And al be it ye tel vs notwithstandinge the newnesse of the name yet neuerthelesse the Doctrine thereof hath stil continewed in the Churche and hathe benne euermore receiued and confessed of al the Faitheful and that maugre the malice of the Diuel and of al the Sacramentaries it is as Ancient as the Gospel or as Christe him selfe Yet of y◠other side ye cōfesse plainely that for the space of twelue hundred yéeres and more Roman wiste by what name to calle it But for as mutche as you thinke it lawful for you to auouthe and affirme what you liste true or false without controlmente whereas ye saie this late Faithe of yours is as Auncient as the Gospel knowe you that somme of the beste learned of your owne side haue saide It is a nevve Pointe in Religion and therefore not so Auncient as you seeme to make it It is a doubteful Conclusion and therefore no Faithe at al. D. Tonstal thereof saithe thus De modo quo id fieret fortasse satius erat ▪ Curiosum quenque suae relinquere Coniecturae sicut liberū fuit ante Concilium Lateranum Of the manner and meane howe this might be whether by Transubstantiation or otherwise perhaps it had benne better to leaue euery man that woulde be Curious to his owne Coniecture as before the Councel of Laterane it vvas leafte at libertie You saie it is as Auncient as the Gospel D. Tonstal saith It is but new and came in twelue hundred yéeres and more after the Gospel You saie it is the Catholique Faith D. Tonstal saithe It is a Coniecture or a Gheasse whiche differeth not mutch from a dreame and that before the saide late Councel of Laterane noman vvas bounde to beleeue it And here it maie please you to consider indifferently with your selfe It it were leafte at Libertie as D. Tonstal saithe for any man either to receiue it or to refuse it as he thought good how could it then be the Catholique Faithe If it were the Catholique Faithe as you saie that maugre the malice of the Diuel howe then could it so many hundred yeeres be leafte at libertie Hereof ye saie ye haue written sufficiently otherwheres Al this I graunt your Bookes are knowen How be it if you woulde haue written nomore but Truethe ▪ ye might haue saued mutche time and spared somme paper But if it shal not mislike you once againe more aduisedly to viewe the same ye shal finde in the very Firste Diuision thereof thrée
is Fastinge but a Substance and an Image of Heauen Likewise Tertullian calleth Baptisme Diuinam Substantiam A Diuine Substance His woordes be these Quid festinat innocens aetas ad Remissionem Peccatorum Cautiùs agitur in saecularibus Vt cui Substantia terrena non creditur Diuina credatur VVhy hasteth this innocente age he meaneth Children to the Remission of their Sinnes VVee are mutche more wary in worldely thinges Is it meete wee shoulde committe the Sacramente of Baptisme whiche is a Diuine Substance vnto them vnto whome wee woulde not committe the Substance of the Earthe By these wee maie see in what sense Gelasius calleth the Sacramente of Thankesgeuinge A Diuine Substance Verily none otherwise but euen as S. Ambrose calleth Fastinge A heauenly Substance And as Tertullian calleth the Sacramente of Baptisme by the same woordes A Diuine Substance And what can al this auaile M. Hardinge to proue either his Transubstantiation or his Real Presence But why dealeth he so doubly Wherefore dissembleth he the woordes of Gelasius that immediatly in the same sentence wente before For Gelasius him selfe so clearely and plainely expoundeth his owne minde as no Louanian Doctour can doo it better Thus he saithe Non desinit esse Substantia Panis vel Natura Vini Et certè Imago similitudo Corporis Sanguinis Christi in Actione Mysteriorum celebratur There leaueth not to be the Substance of Breade or the Nature of VVine And in deede the Image or Representation and likenesse of the Body and Bloude of Christe is published in the Ministration of the Mysteries And againe in the woordes nexte immediately folowinge Sacramenta transeunt in Diuinam Spiritu Sancto perficiente Substantiam permanent tamen in suae proprietate Naturae The Sacramentes by the woorkinge of the Holy Ghoste passe into a Diuine Substance yet notwithstandinge they remaine stil in the propertie of their ovvne Nature This Image or Representation or Likenesse or Memorie of the Body and Bloude of Christe is it that Gelasius calleth the Diuine Substance And in like sense S. Augustine calleth the same Coelestem Panem The Heauenly Breade Thus he writeth as he is alleged by Gratian Coelestis Panis qui Caro Christi est suo modo vocatur Corpus Christi cùm reuera sit Sacramentum Corporis Christi The Heauenly Breade of the Sacramente whiche is the Fleashe of Christe after his sorte is called the Body of Christe whereas in deede it is the Sacramente of Christes Body Likewise saithe S. Cyprian Diuersa Nomina vel Species ad Vnam reducuntur Essentiam Significantia Significata eisdem vocabulis censentur Diuerse names or kindes of thinges are brought vnto one Substance That is to saie The thinges that doo Signifie and the thinges that be Signified are reckened bothe by one name That is as y Body of Christe is called Breade so is the Breade called Christes Body To be shorte as Gelasius calleth the Sacramente A Diuine Substance euen so Gratian saithe to the same purpose Quidam non improbabiliter exponunt hoc loco Carnis Sanguinis Veritatem ipsam earundem efficientiam id est peccatorum Remissionem Somme there be that in this place not without good reason by these woordes The Truthe of Christes Fleashe and Bloude vnderstande the Effecte or vvoorkinge of the same that is to saie The Remission of Sinnes For answeare vnto Theodoretus it maie please thée for sparinge of time to reade my Former Replie to M. Hardinge It is true that Theodorete saithe The Mystical Tokens that is to saie the Sacramentes be vnderstoode to be the thinges whiche they be made and be beleeued That is That they be Mysteries of Christes Body or that in a Mysterie or by waie of a Sacramente they be the Body of Christe But it is true also that he saithe bothe immediately folowinge in the same place and also before Signa Mystica post Sanctificationem non recedunt à Natura sua Manent enim in Priori Substantia Figura Forma The Mystical Tokens or Sacramentes after the Consecration departe not from their ovvne Nature For they remaine stil in their Former Substance and Fourme and Figure And as I haue often alleged orte of S. Augustine In Sacramentis videndum est non quid sint sed quid Significent In Sacramentes wee muste consider not vvhat they be in déede and of theire owne Nature but what they Signifie So saithe S. Chrysostome Antequà m Panis Sanctificetur Panem eum nominamus Diuina autem illum Gratia sanctificante mediante Sacerdote liberatus est quidem ab appellatione Panis Dignus autem habitus est Dominici Corporis appellatione Etiamsi Natura Panis in illo remanserit Before the Breade be Sanctified wee calle it Breade But after that by the meane of the Prieste the Heauenly Grace hath hallowed it it is discharged from the name of Breade and is vouchesaued to be called by the name of our Lordes Body notvvithstandinge the Nature of the Breade remaine stil So saith Theodorete him selfe Seruator noster commutauit nomina Corpori quidem Symboli nomen dedit Symbolo verò nomen Corporis Our Saueour hath made exchange of y◠names And vnto his Body hath geuen y◠name of Breade whiche is the Sacrament and vnto the Sacrament hath geuen the name of his Body Neuerthelesse notwithstandinge these woordes bothe of Theodoretus and of Gelasius The Substance of Breade and VVine after the vvoordes of Consecration remaineth stil be so plaine that noman without blusshinge maie denie them Yet hathe M. Hardinge one good shifte leaste in stoare The Substance saith be sommetimes is vsed for the Accidente euen as discretely and to so good pourpose as if he had said Fire is Water or Light is Darkenesse And so by this Construction Substance sommetimes is no Substance This is M. Hardinges owne peculiare Diuinitie without the witnesse of any of al the Learned Fathers Gréeke or Latine one or other For good Reader thou maiste not thinke that any man either wel aduised or learned woulde saie the like The Fathers saithe he spake not hereof in moste exacte vvise Perhaps they had not Learned theire Logique Rules or vnderstoode not the Principles of Natural reason no not so mutche as a childe maie easily vnderstand but vsed Substance for Accidentes Accidentes for Substance and one thinge for an other as menne that knewe not what they saide In deede M. Hardinge this is not as you saie Exacte vvise It séemeth rather to be Exacte folie Ye adde further Damascene saithe Substance is euery that what so euer by it selfe is beinge and hathe no beinge in an other What needed you here to allege Damascene Children know that Aristotle and others longe before him wrote the like Notwithstandinge to this Maior ye set a Minor of your owne These Accidentes saie you haue theire beinge by them selues and be not staide in any other thinge O M.
figure and fourme Then is it to be noted that Christe saide not I wil drinke nomore of the Fruite of the Vine But I wil not from hencefoorthe drinke of this generation of the Vine Of this I saie whereof now I haue dronken whiche is vnder the fourme of wine my Bloude whiche am the true Vine For whereas this Apologie saithe it is wel knowen that the fruite of the Vine is VVine and not Bloude it seemeth to declare that the Authours thereof are igâ—orant in the holy Scriptures where they might haue founde the fruite of some Vine to be called Blouâ—â— For Iucob saide to his sonne Iadas bearing the Figure of Christe He shal wasshe his robe in VVine and his cloke in the Bloude of a Grape Lo a Grape hathe his Bloude a Grape is the fruite of the Vine and therefore it is not wel knowen that the fruite of the Vine is not Bloude The Holy Ghoste did in these woordes of Iacob prophecie that Christe the true Vine should geue the Grape of his Body to be pressed vpon the Crosse from whence the VVine was shedde whiche is in our Chalice as Chrysostome also noteth And now is it no wonder if we expound yâ— woord Vine mystically O what strength Truthe hath howe plainely she dareth to shewe her face râ—tt nipping the Scriptures nor misenglishinge them nor dissemblinge any iote that may seeme to make againste hir The B. of Sarisburie Marke Gentle Reader howe mightily M. Hardinge wrastleth and what paines he takethe to drawe this place to his pourpose Firste he assureth vs for certaine that Christe spake these woordes Before the Consecration and that therefore they perteine nothinge to the Sacramente Neuerthelesse afterwarde he graunteth as he saithe of his free liberalitie that Christe spake the same woordes After the Consecration that they perteine specially to yâ— Sacramente And yet againe vpon further affiance and boldnesse of the cause he séemeth to saie It maie be that Christe spake the same woordes at bothe times that is as wel After the Consecration as Before Againe he saithe S. Lukes rehearsal is more likely then S. Mathewes For that S. Luke writeth eche thing in Order and S. Mathe we out of Order Againe One Cuppe is firste the Wine of the Olde Testamente and immediately after the same Cuppe is the Wine of the Newe Testamente Againe The Kingedome of God sommetime is the state of the Churche sommetime it is the state of Glorie Againe The Fruite of the Grape sommetime is very Natural Wine sommetime it is the very Bloude of Christe Notwithstandinge Steuin Gardiner saithe that neither the Natural Wine nor Christes very Bloude but the Accidentes and Fourmes are the Fruite of the Vine Yet againe he saithe Christe Dranke his owne very Bloude at the Supper and euen nowe him selfe Drinketh the same his owne Bloude in the kingedome of Heauen In the ende M. Hardinge after he hathe wel wandred and walked him selfe bothe Before and After In Order and out of Order This Waie and that Waie with the Olde Cuppe and with the Newe and hathe wel stated him selfe by coniectures and likelihoodes at the laste be bloweth vp the Trâ—umphe with a iolly corrage and crieth out O what strength Truthe hathe and howe plainely she dareth to she we her face Here by the waie a man might demaunde of M. Hardinge notwithstandinge the greate Confidence he pretendeth in his cause If Christe spake these woordes Before the Consecration of the very Natural Wine of the Grape and of the Ceremonial Cuppe of the Old Lawe howe dranke he then afterward of the same Natural Wine of the Grape after a Newe Sorte or howe was the same Natural Wine fulfilled in the Kingdome of God If Christ spake yâ— same woord After the Consecration the Substance of Wine by these mennes fantasie beinge vtterly abolished and nothinge there remaininge but onely the Accidentes howe was it then the Fruite or generation of the Vine But to leaue these vnfruiteful gheasses vntil M. Hardinge haue better agreed with him selfe vpon somme certainetie wee saie that the Cuppe of Blessinge whiche Christe calleth the Cuppe of the Newe Testamente not withstandinge it were made in a Mysterie the Sacramente of Christes Blonde â–ª yet in Nature and Substance was very Wine stil and as Christe him selfe â—â—lleth it the very Fruite and generation of the Grape as it was before The woordes of the Euangeliste S. Mathewe are very plâ—â—ne Hee tooke the Cuppe and when hee had geuen thankes hee gaue it them saieinge Drinke ye al of it For this is my â—loude of the Newe Testamente that is shedde for many â–ª for the Remission of Sinnes I saie vnto you that I wil not Drinke hencefâ—ourthe of this Fruite of the Vine vntil that daye when I shal Drinke it Newe with you in the Kingedome of my Father To auoide the manifeste truthe of this rehearsal M. Hardinge saithe S. Mathewe vttered one thinge for an other the Later for the Former the Cuppe Consecrate for the Cuppe Vnconsecrate and placed his maters out of order And by this poore shifte he thinketh the Storie of the Gospel is fully answeared But let vs see what the Learned Fathers haue iudged and written in this behalfe So shal the weight of these coniectural gheasses and the Face of M. Hardinges Truthe whiche he so mutche magnifieth without cause the better appeare Clemens Alexandrinus hereof writeth thus Quòd Vinum esset quod benedictuÌ„ est Christus ostendit dicens Discipulis Non bibam ex Fructu Vitis huius donec bibeâ—o ipsum vobiscum in Regno Patris mei That it vvas VVine that was Blessed at the Supper Christe him selfe shewed his Discipses saieinge I vvil nomore Drinke of the Fruite of this Vine vntil I shal Drinke it with you in the Kingedome of my Father What so euer it shal Please M. Hardinge to thinke of the sense hereof he muste needes confesse the woordes are very plaine Likewisâ— saithe S. Cyprian Dominus Sanguinem suum Vinum appellauit de botris acinis plurimis expressum atque in Vinum coactum The VVine pressed our of Clusters and manie Grapes and so made VVine Our Lorde called his Bloude S. Augustine saithe Et Vinum fuit in Redemptionis nostrae Mysterio cùm Dominus diceret Non bibam à modo de hoc genimine Vitis There vvas VVine in the Mysterie or â—acramente of Our Redemption when Our Lorde saide I vvil nomore Drinke hencefoorthe of this Fruite of the Vine Here note thou good Reader howe handsomely S. Augustine and M. Hardinge agree togeather S. Augustine saithe plainely it vvas the Sacramente M. Hardinge saithe plainely it vvas not the Sacramente S. Augustine saithe These vvoordes vvere spoken after the Consecration M. Hardinge findeth faulte with S. Mathewes order and saithe They vvere spoken before the Consecration S. Augustine folowing the plaine woordes of Christ saithe It vvas VVine
is not streight And therefore Pope Zosimus in more sober wise saithe thus Contra Statuta Patrum condere aliquid vel mutare ne huius quidem Sedis Authoritas potest The Authoritie of this See cannot order or change any thinge contrarie to the orders of our Fathers Isidorus saithe Is qui praeest si praeter voluntatem vel praeter quod in Scripturis Sanctis euidenter Praecipitur vel dicitaliquid vel imperat tanquam Falsus Testis Dei Sacrilegus habeatur He that is in Authoritie if he speake or Commaunde any thinge besides the wil or meaninge of Goddes Woorde or otherwise then is expressely commaunded in the Scriptures let him be taken as a Churcherobber and as a false vvitnesse against God The Apologie Cap. 1. Diuision 3. Wee for our parte haue learned these thinges of Christe of the Apostles of the Deuoute Fathers and doo sincerely with good faithe teache the people of God the same Whiche thinge is the onely cause why wee at this daie are called Heretiques of the chiefe Prelate no doubte of Religion O immortal God hath Christe him selfe then the Apostles so many Fathers al at once gonne astraie Were then Origene Ambrose Augustine Chrysostome Gelasius Theodoretus foresakers of the Catholique Faithe Was so notable a consent of so many Auncient Bishoppes and Learned menne nothinge els but a conspiracie of Heretiques Or is that nowe condemned in vs whiche was then commended in them Or is the thing now by alteration onely of mennes affectioÌ„s sodainely becomme schismatique whiche in them was coumpted Catholique Or shal that whiche in times paste was vndoubtedly true now by and by bicause it liketh not these menne be Iudged false Let them then bringe foorth an other Gospel let them shewe the causes why these thinges whiche so longe haue openly benne obserued wel allowed in the Churche of God ought nowe in the ende to be called in againe Wee know wel yenough theâ— the same Woorde whiche was opened by Christe and spreadde abroade by the Apoistles is sufficiente bothe to our Saluation also to vphold mainteine al Truthe to confound al maÌ„ner of Heresie By that Woorde onely doo wee condemne al sortes of the Olde Heretiques whom these menne saie wee haue called out of Hel againe As for the Arians the EutychiaÌ„s the Marcionites the Ebionites the Valentinians the Carpocratians the Tatians the Nouatians and shortely al them whiche haue a wicked opinion either of God the Father or of Christe or of yâ— Holy Ghost or of any other pointe of Christian Religion for so mutche as they be confuted by the Gospel of Christe wee plainely pronounce them for destable damned Personnes and defie them euen vnto the Diuel Neither doo wee leaue them so but wee also seuerely and streitely hold them in by lawful and politique pounishementes if they fortune to breake out any where and bewraie them selues M. Hardinge VVe for our parte knowe as nowe we haue proued that ye haue not learned these thinges of Christe nor of the Apostles nor of the Fathers but of Luther Zwinglius Oecolampadius Caluine Peter Martyr Bucer and sutche other Apostates and that ye do moste falsely and wickedly leade the people into the Pitte with you And therefore ye are iustly condemned by the Churche and demed Heretikes c. How condemne ye the Donatistes seinge with them ye breake and throwe down the Holy Aulters of God on whiche as Optatus writeth the Body and Bloude of Christe was wonte to be laid c. The B. of Sarisburie Hereto M. Hardinge the whole grosse summe of your Answeare in effecte is this Ye Falsely and wickedly leade the people ye are Apostates ye are Heretiques ye are Impupudente and rebellious Children ye are Despisers of God Mockers of your Mother and peruerters of the Apostles ye vtter Lies ye speake blasphemies At the laste ye saie The Diuel dwelleth in our hartes as in his shoppe This is a hasty kinde of Logique M. Harding He muste needes be harde harted that wil not yelde to sutche Argumentes To leaue other your waste woordes of Vigilantius Iouinian Manichee Aërius and sutche others in the ende ye pronounce your Definitiue Sentence as a Iudge and condemne vs for Heretiques for that wée haue taken downe your Shoppes and gaineful Boothes whiche ye cal the Holy Aultars of God Verily this muste néedes be thought either extreme rigoure or greate folie of the remoninge of a stone to make an Heresie Sutche Heresies I trowe S. Augustine S. Ambrose Optatus and other Learned Fathers knewe but fewe Neither is there any good sufficiente reason to be shewed wherefore it should more be Heresie in vs to take downe your néedelesse and Superstitious Walles whiche ye had erected of your selues without Commission then it was lately in you to teare in sunder and to burne our Communion Tables in the erection and vse whereof wée had the vndoubted example bothe of Christe him selfe and also of the Aunciente Catholique Fathers I saie nothinge of your Crueltie in burninge so many Bibles and Bookes of Goddes Holy Woorde so many of your Bretherns Bodies so many Temples of the Holy Ghoste As for the Aultars whiche Optatus saithe the Donatistes brake downe they were certainely Tables of VVood sutche as wée haue and not Heapes of stones sutche as ye haue as in my Former Replie made vnto you it maie better appeare S. Augustine reportinge the same storie saithe the Donatistes in theire furie brake downe the Aultare Bourdes His woordes be these Lignis eiusdem Altaris effractis Likewise saithe Athanasius of the like furie of the Arians Subsellia Thronum Mensam Ligneam Tabulas Ecclesiae coetera quae poterant foras elata combusserunt They carried foorthe and burnte the Seates the Pulpite the VVoodden Bourde the Churche Tables and sutche other thinges as they coulde gâ—ate Touchinge your Stone Aultars Beatus Rhenanus saithe In nostris Basilicis Ararum Superaddititia structura nouitatem prae se sert In our Churches the buildinge vp of Aultars added to the reste declareth a noueltie Wée haue sutche Aultars M. Hardinge as Christe his Apostles S. Augustine Optatus and other Catholique and Holy Fathers had and vsed whoe 's examples to folowe wée neuer thought it to be sutche Heresie But Optatus saithe The Body and Bloude of Christe was woonte to be laide vpon the Aultare and with these woordes ye would faine affonne your simple Reader as if Christes Body laie there Really Fleashely Verily and in déede But ye should remember that S. Augustine saithe Sacramentum Corporis Christi secundum quendam modum Corpus Christi est Et Sacramentum Sanguinis Christi secundum quendam modum Sanguis Christi est The Sacramente of Christes Body not verily and in deede but after a certaine manner of speache is Christes Body and the Sacramente of Christes Bloude after a certaine manner of speache is the Bloude of Christe This manner of Speache
they more holinesse in the thinges by you scoffed at them Elias did in his Mantell and letherne girdle wherewith he girded his loines then Iohn Baptist did in Eatinge of Locustes and wilde Honie in wearinge a garmente of Camelles heare and in girdinge him selfe aboute the loines with a skinne But I praie you Sirs who be ye if we woulde folowe your lightnes haue we not like matter of diuersitie in outwarde thinges to twite you withall but that your diuersitie is with breache of due order and Lawe and that of religious men is accordinge to order and rule If ye thinke diuersitie in thinges of their owne Nature indifferent as meates apparell shauinge c. woorthy to be reprehended and deduce from thence an argumente of mutuall dissension amonge your ministringe Cleregie is not likewise diuersitie founde Do not some amonge you weare square Cappes some rounde Cappes some butten Cappes some onely Hattes Doo not some weare side gownes hauinge large sleeues with Tippettes whiche is not wel liked of your secte some of more perfection Turkey gownes Gaberdeines Frockes or night gownes of the moste laye fashion for auoidinge of Superstition The thinge is indifferent and maye be yelded vnto saithe the one secte They be the Popes ragges and maie not be worne saith thother Secte And therefore they will rather be iustly put from that whiche iustely they cannot keepe then yelde one iote Neither her Maiesties commaundement nor their Metropolitans decree care they for They had rather seeme to the people whome they vse for their Clawebackes and to whose iudgement they stande or fall stoute Champions of their owne Gospell then meeke folowers of Christes Gospell Suche mighty Samsons suche constant Laurences your ioyly Gospell breedeth Some saie the Body of Christe in the Communion is torne and crusshed with Teethe some denie it Yea forsothe and bothe meane right well The hundred and thirtene Bishoppes assembled in Councell at Rome vnder Pope Nicolaus the seconde prescribed suche forme of Recantation to Berengarius the firste Auctor of the Sacramentarie Heresie openly there to pronounce acknowledge and with subscription to ratifie as he should confesse the very true Body of Christe not onely the Sacramente thereof sensibly and in veritie to be handled with the handes of the Priestes to be broken and crusshed with Teethe of the Faithefull By whiche woordes these Fathers minde was to expresse a veritie of Reall Presence a true Eatinge of Christes Body in deede and to exclude the onely spirituall eatinge so as the olde Fathers did Eate Christe in their Manna Neither is thus Doctrine dissonant from the Fathers specially froÌ„ Chrysostome who hath the like woordes Homilia 45. in Iohan. How so euer our Sauiour Christe consecrated with a certaine diuine power or with his Almightie Blessinge or with vtterance of woordes or with repetinge the same woordes what so euer the Pronoune Hoc pointeth or signifieth in the woordes of Consecration what so euer your Dogges and Mise haue Eaten or your selues haue troden vnder your wicked feete whether the Accidentes doo nourrishe or Substance retourne what narrow pointes so euer the schoolemen after tossinge of argumentes too and fro as their manner is haue agreed or disagreed vpon the matter is subtile and curious neither determined by definitiue sentence of the Churche in any Councell And therefore sith is conteineth no Article of our Faithe let vs not be offended with the whettinge and sharpeninge of their subtile wittes in matters neither to the Truthe of Gods woorde preiudiciall nor to the vnderstandinge and iudgement of any man hurtefull The B. of Sarisburie Touchinge your Nominalles Realles M. Hardinge if ye had benne so cunninge skilful as ye make your selfe ye would not haue sente vs backe to learne your Firste and Seconde Intentions emongest Children But that ye maie vnderstande your owne erroure and certainely see that these twoo Houses your Nominalles and your Realles haue heretofore keapt a sturre not onely in Logique but also in your Scholastical maters of Diuinitie without further searchinge of yâ— bottome thereof I praie you onely to consider these fewe Authorities Veselus sometime for his greate fame in Learninge named Lux Mundi writeth thus In Nominalibus si quid Fidei contrarium putarem hodiè remearem vel ad Formales vel ad Realles If I thought there were any thinge in the Nominalles contrarie to the Faith I would presently leaue them and goe either to the Formalles or to the Realles An other saithe Ex Sententiarijs alij Terminales aut Nominales esse volunt alij Reales Of the Doctours of the Scholastical Diuinitie somme wil be called Terminales or Nominales and somme Reales An other saithe Citiùs è Labyrinthis temet explices quà m ex inuolucris Realium Nominalium c. in quibus omnibus tantum est cruditionis vt putem Apostolis ipsis opus fore alio Spiritu si cogerentur istis de rebus cum hoc Nouo Theologorum genere conserere manus Ye maie sooner winde your selfe out of a Maze then out of the shiftes and Corners of these Realles and Nominalles c. in whom there is sutche abundance of Learninge yâ— I thinke the Apostles them selues should haue neede of an other Sprite if at any time they should be driuen to encounter with this Nevve kinde of Diuines Here M. Harding your Nominalles and Realles are called a Nevve kinde not of Logicians but of Diuines And if ye consider wel Vdalrichus Zasius ye shal finde that your saide Nominalles Realles haue intruded them selues not onely into Diuinitie but also into the Ciuile Lavve Therefore it was somewhat out of season to tel vs this tale of your Seconde and Firste Intentions Concerninge apparel ye saie ye sette not greate Holinesse neither in shooes nor in Sandales c. Whereby ye would séeme to geeue vs to vnderstande that ye sette somme Holinesse in these thinges although not Greate Neither doothe it appeare that the Phariseis euer made any greate accoumpte of Holinesse of their garmentes Yet notwithstandinge vnder the coloure and shadowe thereof they deceiued the people And therefore Christe saithe vnto them Woe be vnto you ye Scribes and Phariseis And vnto the people he saithe Beware of them that loue to goe in longe Roobes Of sutche menne Seneca saithe Personam habere malunt quà m faciem They wil rather weare a Visarde then a Natural face An other saithe Dolosi Hominis dolosae vestes Crafty man Crafty Cote But if noman euer reckened any Holinesse to be in your apparel wherefore then was this Decrée so longe agoe written in the Councel of Gangra Si quis Virorum putauerit Sancto proposito id est continentiae conuenire vt pallio vâ—atur tanquam ex eo Iustitiam habiturus c. Anathema sit If any man thinke it agreeable to his holy purpose of Continente life to weare a Cloke as
Obscoena Mysteria Manichaeorum protraxit in lucem Nam haec prodidisse erat vicisse He opened and published the filthy Mysteries of the Manichees For the very openinge thereof was sufficiente to ouerthrowe them But happy are they that liue in sutche sorte that no man maie wel reuele theire life without blusshinge Here M. Hardinge yée charge vs pleintiefully with Fables and Sclaunders and heapes of Lies greate fowle lewde and shameful in one companie al togeather Wherein it was no greate Maisterie for you to be so liberal for that hereof ye want no stoare But if wee shal be hable clearely and plainely to anouche and iustifie eche thinge that wee haue spoken then wee doubte not but ye wil take al these Lies home againe and bestowe them fréely emongest your fellowes M. Hardinge They be the Popes Canonistes saie they that haue taught the people that simple fornication is no sinne A greuous offence and woorthy to be punished And verily if any Pope euer knewe that his learned men in the Canon lawe haue taught the people sutche heathenish and deuilishe Doctrine though no man in Earthe be his iudge yet he maie be thought vn woorthy the roome of so greate charge But if the Pope neuer knewe sutche Doctrine preached by the Canonistes and if at no time there haue ben any sutche then is he cleare and ye are proued slaunderers and false backebyters VVe denie it vtterly How proue ye it Mary Sir saie ye looke in the margent of our Apologie and there shal ye finde one Iohn de Magistris noted for an offender in that behalfe VVel if it were so he was but one man Ye speake of Canonistes whiche worde signifieth a number And howe proue ye that he the saide Iohn de Magistris for nowe I wil spare you and wil not saie they taught the people that simple fornication was no sinne c. Nowe we tel you that we cannot finde where euer Iohannes de Magistris wrote so impiously as ye reporte Is it not Martinus de Magistris that ye meane It is a greate rashenesse if ye haue not reade it your selues to beliue sutche pelting writers that be of your sectes as ye do by whom ye seme to be mooste shamefully and moste dangerously deceiued c. VVhat wil be thought and saide of you if we shewe plainely that ye haue forged a fowle lie and a moste false slaunder vpon Martinus de Magistris For so wil we cal him vntil ye proue it of Iohannes This Martinus de Magistris was no Canoniste as ye saye but a Doctour of diuinitie wel learned for his time and order of studie as a schooleman In a treatise that he made De temperantia de luxuria he disputeth after sutche manner as the scholastical doctours commonly vse VVherefore he that saieth that he taught the people sought by vntruthe how to make the matter more detestable For disputinge in Schooles and teachinge the people be farre asunder Saithe this doctour Martin after the guise of Schooles Quaeritur vtrum simplex fornicatio sit Peccatum mortale that to saie It is a question whether simple fornication be mortal Sinne. This Defender knewe what he did when he lefte out the woorde mortal For beinge disposed to lie he thought beste to lye for a vantage Nowe this is to be vnderstanded howe the manner of the scholastical Doctours is firste to propounde a question Nexte to argue obiecte and reason againste the Truthe of the question Then to auouche and proue the Truthe After that to soile the obiections brought againste the Truthe Lastly to bringe conclusions for confirmation of the Truthe Then in prosecutinge his question arguitur quòd non I reason againste it saithe he and argue it is not so And there after the Schoole manner he maketh an argumente againste the Truthe VVhiche argumente who so euer taketh for his purpose and alloweth it admitteth that the Doctor goeth againste and disproueth After this he commeth to proue the Truthe And there it foloweth In oppositum simplex fornicatio excludit c. To the contrary saith he Simple fornication excludeth from the Kingdome of God Ergo it is mortal sinne Then he saithe further It is to be noted that the opinion of Thomas is that simple fornication vndoubtedly is mortal sinne VVho so euer readeth further in Martinus he shal find after he hath wel disputed pro and con as they terme it in Scholes that is to saie for and againste the Truthe that he putteth six conclusions of whiche the fourthe beginneth thus ideo c. Therefore Simple fornication is mortal sinne bicause it is forbidden by Gods Lawe c. And in the ende of the sixthe he saithe Hereof the falsehed of theire opinion is made euident who saie that simple fornication is not mortal sinne VVhiche opinion is condemned in the articles of them of Paris errore CLXXXVI Then he saith further Guido the Carmelite saithe in a Chapter contra Errores Graecorum that the Errour of the Grekes saieing simple fornication betwene a single man and a single woman not to be mortal sinne openly conteineth Heresie againste the Holy Scripture and that he proueth by foure reasons c. By this and mutche more there expressed it is sufficiently proued that Martinus de Magistris in his scholastical disputations in the saide treatise saithe not that simple fornication is no sinne mutche lesse cā it be reasonably or with any coloure of honestie saide that so he taught the people And therefore it is falsely and slaunderously imputed vnto him The B. of Sarisburie Here ye saye Wée lie wée backebite wée sclaunder c. For answeare whereunto first wée saie It is no new diuise to make light and simple accoumpt of your Simple Fornication For Aëtius y◠olde Heretique vsed thus to saie Dormire cum muliere extra Coniungium non magis est peccatum quà m aurem scalpere To haue the companie of a Wooman out of Marriage is no more a sinne then it is for a man to clawe his care Likewise the Heretique Prodicus saide Licet palà m apertè Fornicari It is lavvful to commit open Fornication Likewise not longe sithence wrote Laurentius Valla in earneste or in game I cannot tel but thus he wrote and he wrote it in Rome beinge him selfe one of the Canons there Omninò nihil interest vtrùm cum Marito coeat Mulier an cum Amatore Vndoubtedly there is no difference whether a Wooman keepe companie with her Husbande or with her Louer Richardus de Sancto Victore saith Paulus praeuidebat multos fore qui Fornicationis malum non adeò damnabile putarent S. Paule foresawe there shoulde be many that would thinke the il of Fornication not to be so damnable a mater To like purpose Socrates writeth of the corrupte iudgemente of sundrie of his time Scortationem indifferentem esse putant De Festis verò
To make shorte ye haue also of great prouidence diuised a special Premunire to embolden your Priestes in Fornication and to warrante them free from al daunger of any your Lawes made in that behalfe For thus you saie Si Laicus instigante Diabolo accuset Clericum incontinentiae statim repellitur Laici in accusatione Episcopi audiendi non sunt If a Laieman by the instigation of the Diuel accuse a Prieste of incontinent life streight waie he is thruste backe and put to silence The Late sorte maie not be hearde in the accusation of a Bishop And againe Laicus non potest Clericum de Fornicatione accusare A Laieman maie not accuse a Prieste of Fornication This i◠that extremitie and vnmerciful rigoure M. Hardinge that ye shewe your Priestes in these cases No Laieman maie accuse them No Bishop maie depriue them No Lavve maie touche them M. Hardinge The thirde lye is that Cardinal Campegius Albertus Pighius and certaine others haue taught that a Prieste liueth more Holily and more Chastely that keepeth a Concubine then he that hathe taken a wife in Matrimonie VVhy doo ye not tell vs where they haue taught so VVill ye that wee beleeue your bare woorde Howe can wee hauinge taken you tardy in so many and so manifestlye◠Aristotel once asked ▪ what a common lyer gained by his lyeinge that quoth hee when he telleth truthe no man will beleeue him VVisedome woulde syrs ▪ yee tooke good heede that yee proue not suche gayners Nowe wee require you to bringe foorthe proufe of that ye charge these learned menne withal VVee are sure ye cannot The woordes of Pighius be these But put case saithe hee they whiche haue vowed chastitie all doo not that they maie and ought to doo to atteine the grace of continencie and therefore they be not onely tempted but also ouercome with temptation for the more parte VVhat then Shall it be a lesse euill for them to marie For to saie it is better thou maiest not whiche the Apostle imputeth to damnation if they breake their firste Faithe For these I saie shall it be lesse euill and lesse damnable to marie then to be ouercome with lustes Therefore where ye impute vnto him that he maketh the kepinge of a Concubine to be a more Holy and a more chaste life in a Prieste then takinge of a wife in Matrimonie it is a fowle lie and a false slaunder Neither is there in that Doctrine any filthinesse at al whiche Philip Melanchthon whom here ye folow chargeth him withall Touchinge that pointe of doctrine it selfe S. Paule confirmeth it to whom the Mariage of those that be bounde to vowe of continencie seemed so wicked and hainous a Sinne that he pronounceth the will to marie to be damnable Now your coniunctions with your yokefellowes we meane onely so many of you as haue vowed Chastitie are not in deede VVedlockes but Incestuous Aduoutries And righte so we finde them named by Cyprian Basil Chrysostome Ambrose Hierome Photius and other Holy and learned Fathers But perhaps ye saie bothe are Aduoutries whether a vowed person Marie or committe Fornication Let it be so Yet is not that sinne more greeuous which a man committeth of set and determined purpose then that which he falleth into by humaine frailtie And that euill which contineweth is it not muche worse then that which hath intermission and no ende The B. of Sarisburie The Apologie saithe that Campegius Pighius and others moe of your side haue tolde vs that a Prieste kéepinge a Concubine liueth more Holily and more Chastely then a Prieste that hath a wife and liueth in Matrimonie Here ye crie out as your woonte is Sclaunders Lies foule lies and I knowe not what For thus onely they saie saie you That Fornication in this case is lesse il then Mà tris monie How be it M. Hardinge laieinge al Cauilles and shiftes aside the lesse il in vse of speache is commonly called the greatter good And in this sense it is written Better it is to Die then to wante And againe Better is the iniquitie of a Man then a woman dooinge wel So Ionas saithe Deathe vnto me is better then Life So S. Peter saithe Better had it benne for them not to haue knowen the waie of righteousnesse then knowinge the same to be turned backe from the Holy Commaundemente that is geuen vnto them These and other like phrases are often vsed in the Holy Scriptures not for that Deathe or Iniquitie or Ignorance of Goddes Iustice be good in deede but for that in comparison of other woorse thinges they seeme to importe somme lesse il Fornication ye saie is not better then Mariage But Mariage is vvoorse then Fornication Thus it seemeth you good to shadowe your maters by shifte of woordes from vvoorse to better and from better to vvoorse And yet in al plaine mennes iudgementes If Mariage be vvoorse then Fornication then is Fornication better then Mariage But to lette you vnderstande wée haue dealte simply and plainely herein Hulderichus the Bishop of Augusta in Germanie writinge vnto Pope Nicolas againste the restrainte of Priestes Mariage aboue seuen hundred yeeres paste vseth like manner of speache as wee haue vsed Thus he saithe Huius imperij ne dicam confilij tam fatuam tamque turpem addunt suggestionem vt dicant Honestius est Pluribus occultè implicari quà m apertè in hominum vultu conscientia cum vna ligari Quod profectò non dicerent si ex illo in illo essent qui dicit Vae vobis Pharisaeis qui omnia facitis propter homines Vnto this commaundemente I wil not saie vnto this Counsel they sette so foolishe and so shameful a suggestion that they saie It is an Honester thinge for a Prieste to be entangled vvith many Concubines in Secrete and priuily then Openly and in the light and knovvledge of the vvorlde to be ioined in Mariage vvith one VVife Whiche thinge Verit they woulde not vtter if they were either of him or in him that saithe Woe be vnto you ye Phariseis that doo al thinges to please menne In like sorte the Councel of VVormes wrote sommetime againste Pope Hildebrande for that he had diuised greate rigoure tyrannie to sunder Priestes from theire Wiues Scorta pudicis Coniugibus Stupra incestus adulteria casto Connubio praefert He pleaceth strumpettes before honeste Wiues and Fornication Inceste Aduoutesie before chaste Mariage Notwithstandinge your Doctoure Hosius saithe Turpis Philippo videtur haec oratio Catholicis autem honestissima These woordes vnto Philip Melancthon seeme shameful but vnto the Catholiques they seeme moste Honeste What néede wée many woordes in so cleare a case The whole practise of your Churche M. Hardinge professeth the same If a Prieste marie a Wife ye Suspende him ye Excommunicate him ye Depriue him ye Disquiet and trouble the whole Churche But if he kéepe a Concubine one twoo or moe yée
that they be the hearers of the Lavve but the dooers of the Lavve vvhiche are iustified before God M. Hardinge Nay nay Syrs for that thinge ye crake so muche of be not to hastie to thanke your God VVhat peculiare God ye meane we knowe not That phrase your secretarie muche vseth as though ye had an other God beside him that is God of all Compare your selues with whom ye list your owne life and innocencie is so wel knowen as by reprouinge your vices and horrible sinnes no man lightly shal seme a slaunderer In deede if your continuall aduoutrie and Incest were laufull Matrimonie if your filthy yoke fellowes were your true wedded wiues if your robbinge and throwinge downe of Churches were almose and buildinge of places for praier to the encrease of Gods Honour if ignorant rashenesse were godly discretion if your woorde of the Lorde where Gods woorde if your pretensed Gospel were Christes true Gospel if your biblebable and railing were holsome Preachinge if yâ— Sprite of Sathan that is in you the same also beinge a lyinge Sprite in your mouthes coulde be meeke humble obedient and woulde tell Truthe finally if euill were good if darkenesse were light if sower were sweete if the fruites of your so naughty a tree were good we would also soothe you and vpholde your immoderate crakes VVee saie plainely of you at one woorde whiche we will to be a watche woorde for all Christen people to beware of you your Doctrine is Heresie your Life is iniquitie your endeuour tendeth to the subuersion of Soules The B. of Sarisburie It is no greate Crake M. Hardinge to géeue God thankes But what vncourteous dealinge is this of your parte Sir Defender and his Felovves muste comme to you learne to speake Notwithstandinge for ought that maie appeare yee are not yet very wel aduised howe to speake your selfe Nowe bicause wée saie vvee thanke our God our Secretarie hath made him selfe a Seueral God How be it you maie saie Our Lorde and thinke him not Catholique that wil saie otherwise and yet make you not your selues thereby any Seueral Lorde God geue you Grace ye be not seuered from the Lorde But wherefore it shoulde be more lawful for you to saie Our Lorde then for vs to saie Our God I thinke it a highe pointe of cunninge for you to open Thus ye woulde haue vs sommetimes to saie Our Lorde sometimes The Lorde sommetimes neither It were a skilful Cooke that knewe your diete Howe be it The Prophete Dauid saithe Deus noster refugium Vrtius Our God our Refuge and our Strengthe Singe Psalmes vnto Our God Our God is the God of Saluation Our God is in Heauen My God ô My God I wake earely vnto thee Thou arte My God I truste in thee My lotes are in thy handes S. Paule saithe I thanke My God alwaies I geeue thankes vnto My God Thus was it lawful then for the Apostles and Propehtes to speake without rebuke neither was there any M. Hardinge then so vncourteous to saie They made them selues a peculiar God S. Paule saithe Wee are iustified in the name of Iesus Christe our Lorde and in the Sprite of Our God S. Augustine saithe Contra istos Mirabiliarios cautum me fecit Deus Meus dicens In Nouissimis diebus surgent Falsi Prophetae My God hath willed me to beware of these Mungers of Miracles tellinge me that in the laste daies there shal rise vp False Prophetes Againe he saithe Deus Meus vbique praesens est Vbique totus nusquam inclusus My God is euerywhere presente euerywhere whole nowhere inclosed or shut vp Chrysostome saithe Christo meo testificabantur Venti Mare Bothe the Windes and the Sea bare witnesse to my Christe S. Hierome saithe Ego non Patrem non Matrem non Germanum aduersus Christum meum audiam I wil not heare neither Father nor Mother nor Brother against my Christe S. Cyprian saithe Hic est Deus noster id est non omnium sed Credentium Fidelium Deus This is Our God that is to saie not the God of al but the God of the Beleeuers and of the Faitheful Sedulius saithe Deus Naturâ omnium est Voluntate verò paucorum God by Nature is the God of al but by wil he is the God of Fewe But what shal wée neede many Doctours the case beinge so cleare You your selfe M. Hardinge in this selfe same Booke either of pourpose vpon somme better aduise or vnwares haue written the same Consider wel your owne woordes Thus ye saie There is no iniquitie in Our Lorde God Yet I trowe by these woordes ye make not to your selfe a peculiare God S. Paule saithe I liue in the Faithe of the Sonne of God whiche hath loued me and hath geeuen him selfe for my sake Whiche woordes S. Chrysostome writinge vpon the Genesis expoundeth thus Qui dilexit me c. Vt proprium vsurpas commune beneficium Profectò inquit Nam licet pro omni hominum genere Sacrificium oblatum sit tamen propter amorem in eum id quod factum est omnibus proprium mihi facio Ita Prophetis mos est facere dicere Deus Deus Meus quamuis totius Orbis sit Deus Sed peculiare hoc est amori vt ex communibus propria faciat Qui dilexit me Quid dicis An te dilexit solum Omnem inquit hominum Naturam dilexit Sed ego illi Gratias debeo quasi me Solum dilexisset tradidisset semetipsum pro me Solo. S. Paule saithe Christe hath loued me O Paule The benefite that is common to al thou vsest as peculiare to thee selfe Yea verily saithe S. Paule For al be it that Sacrifice were offered for al Mankinde yet for the loue that I beare towardes him the thinge that was donne to al I accoumpte as proper and seueral to mee selfe Alone Thus the manner of the Prophetes is to doo and to saie O God my God notwithstandinge be is the God of al the Worlde But this is the special and alonely office of Loue of thinges common to make thinges peculiare Thou saiste Christe hath Loued mee What saistet thou Hath Christe loued thee Onely and â—oman els No saithe Paule He hath loued al Mankinde But I ovve him thankes as if he had loued mee Alone and had geuen him selfe Onely for me Hencefoorthe M. Hardinge it maie please you to géeue vs leaue to speake as the Prophetes the Apostles the Holy Fathers and Doctours haue spoken before vs. The Apologie Cap. 4. Diuision 1. Bisides al these maters wherewith they charge vs they are woont also to adde this one thinge which thei enlarge with al kinde of spite that is that wee be menne of trouble that we plucke the Sworde and Scepter out of Kinges handes that we arme the people that we ouerthrowe iudgement places destroie the Lawes make hauoke of possessions seeke to
beare his owne guilte M. Caluine M. Martyr M. Musculus M. Bullinger and others whom you cal the Faithful Brothers of Englande misliked that enterprise and wrote againste it Wée knowe that God hath determined this mater longe sithence For thus he saith Si Homo moriatur absque Filio ad Filiam eius transibit Haereditas If a Man die without a Sonne his enheritance shal passe vnto his Daughter And S. Augustine saithe Lata est Romae Lex illa Voconia Ne quis Haeredem Foeminam faceret nec Vnicam Filiam Qua Lege quid iniquis dici aut cogitari possit ignoro There was a Lawe made in Rome called Lex Voconia That noman should conueie his Enheritaunce vnto a vvoman no not vnto his onely Daughter Then vvhiche Lavve I knovve not vvhat maie be more vvickedly thought or spoken But God be thanked that of his Mercie hath nowe raised vp vnto vs a Woman of sutche Wisedome Learninge Clemencie Grauitie Iudgement Gouernement and other Noble and Princely Vertues as haue not benne seene in many menne God encrease her dayly with his Holy Sprite and make her and olde Mother in Israel Amen Of your sturdy blastes and Secrete breathinges M. Hardinge I wil saie nothinge Yée maie yet remember whiche of your companie it was y◠in the time of that Noble Prince of Blessed Memorie Kinge Edvvarde the .6 saide in open Parlamente Woe be to that Kingedome the Prince whereof is a Childe And afterwarde séeinge y◠Queenes Maiestie that nowe is placed in her estate boldely openly confessed a greate euersighte and mutche folie in your former dooinges for that in the late time of your vnruely gouernmente ye had hewen downe the boughes leafte the Stocke standinge stil Goddes Secrete Prouidence M. Hardinge breathed againste you and confounded your dooinges Power onely ye lacked but good wil yée lacked none M. Hardinge For answeare to all this ye ioine your selues with Christe and his Apostles as though yee were gilty herein no more then they Presumptuously saide But the matter is not so answeared And yet yee runne at large in that common place and very vainely or rather Luciferlike compare your selues with the Apostles But Sirs staie here runne no farther Yee are soone stopped The case is not like pardie These be but your woordes In the Apostles was the Truthe in deede so was it in the Holy Prophetes and those firste Blessed men of the Churche The Truthe yee boaste and crake so muche of is not that Truthe Talke lesse like Rhetoricians and proue vs that yee haue Truthe like honest men And then talke on But that can ye neuer doo so longe as ye remaine out of the Churche and ennemies to the Churche But what spende I woordes in vaine Your hartes be hardened your Eies be blinded your Eares be stopped The B. of Sarisburie Here is profounde stuffe M. Hardinge for a Doctour of DIuinitie To answeare you with your owne vaine woordes in deede ye spende your woordes in vaine The Apologie Cap. 4. Diuision 2. Fourtie yeeres agoe and vpwarde it was an easy thinge for them to diuise against vs these accursed speaches other too soarer then these when in the middest of the darkenesse of that age firste beganne to springe and to geeue shine somme one glimmeringe beame of Truthe vnknowen at that time and vnhearde of when also Martine Luther and Hulderike Zvvinglius beinge most excellente menne euen sente of God to geeue lighte to the whole worlde firste came vnto the knowlege and preachinge of the Gospel when as yet the thinge was but newe and the successe thereof vncertaine and when mens mindes stoode doubtful and amased and their eares open to al sclaunderous tales and when there coulde bee imagined againste vs no facte so detestable but the people then woulde soone beleeue it for the noueltie and strangenesse of the matter For so did Symmachus so did Celsus so did Iulianus so did Porphyrius the olde foes to the Gospel attempte in times past to accuse al Christians of Sedition and Treason before that either Prince or people were able to knowe who those Christians were what thei professed what they beleeued or what was their meaninge M. Hardinge As ye runne foorthe your race and with lieinge amplification boaste and bragge of the Truthe of your Doctrine and of the Innocencie of your demeanour yee fall into a greate inconuenience and ouersighte VVas the lighte extinguished in all Israell till that lewde Friere came and Zwinglius the swarte Rutter Shall we now change the olde songe of Micheas the Prophete Out of Sion shal come the Lawe and the woorde of our Lorde from Ierusalem and singe a new Songe Out of VVittenberg is come the Gospel and the woorde of the Lorde from Zurich and Geneua If Luther and Zwinglius firste came to the knowledge and preachinge of the Gospel what meante Christe to breake his promise who saide I wil be with you al daies til the ende of the worlde Againe howe forgate ye the olde prouerbe a lier it behoueth to be mindeful Remember ye not howe this is contrary to al your owne Doctrine For saie ye not other where 's that God had alwaies his number of the electe and his inuisible Churche Therefore this muste ye recante and cal backe againe or els shal ye pul al the rable of sundry your owne sectes vpon your shoulders whose filthy railinges and vile vpbraidinges poore soules ye shal neuer be able to abide The B. of Sarisburie It is not woorthe the while to answeare him that saithe nothinge Sion from whence ye saie the Lawe of God issued firste was in those daies as mutche disdeigned of you Fathers as is this daie of your Geneua or Wittenberg Origen saith of Celsus the Heathen Christianum Dogma affirmat à Barbaris cepisse ortum hoc est à Iudaeis He saithe that the Christian Faith tooke her first beginning from Barbarous people that is to saie from the Ievves Cicero saithe Iudaei Syri Gentes natae seruituti The Ievves and Syrians Nations borne to Bondage And Chrysostome speaking of Iulianus the Renegate saith thus Galilaeos nos pro Christianis in Edictis suis appellauit In his proclamatiōs in the steede of Christians he called vs scornefully Galileans Notinge thereby the vilenesse of the place from whence the Gospel of Christe firste proceded But Nazianzene saith Honora paruam Bethleem quae te induxit in Paradisum Despise not but rather Honour that litle Bethleem that hath leadde thee into Paradise The sounde of this simple Barbarous despised people was hearde throughout the whole worlde God causeth his Light to shine out of the Darke His Holy Sprite breatheth where he thinketh good He hath no regarde of Personnes or choise of places but as S. Peter saide vnto Cornelius In euery Nation who so euer feareth him and woorketh righteousnesse is accepted before him God chuseth the weake
presente vvhether he be Kinge or Emperoure holdeth his Stirope and afterwarde leadeth his Horse a litle waie forewarde by the Bridle But if there were tvvoo Kinges in presence the more Honorable of them shoulde holde the Bridle of the Rightside and the other of the leaste If there happen no Kinge to be presente then lette the woorthiest personnes leade his Horse But if the Pope woulde not ride but he borne on mennes shoulders in a Chaire then muste foure of the woorthiest Princes yea the Emperoure him selfe or any other mighty Monarche if he be presente beare the Chaire Pope and al a litle waie forewarde vpon theire shoulders Againe Imperator traditis Pomo Sceptro c. The Emperoure deliueringe ouer his Goulden Apple and his Sceptre to one of his menne commeth vnto the Popes Horse and in honoure of our Lorde Iesus Christe whole personne in Earthe the Pope heareth he holdeth the Stirope vntil theâ— Pope be mounted and afterwarde he taketh the Bridle and leadeth foorthe his Horse VVhile the Emperoure doothe these profitable offices the Pope ought modestly a litle to refuse the same and yet afterwarde with certaine good and gentle woordes takinge that honoure as donne to Christe and not vnto him selfe he holdeth him selfe contented Further it is appointed thus Caudam pluuialis portabit Nobilior Laicus qui erit in Curia etiamsi esset Imperator aut Rex The moste Noble Laie man that shal be in the Courte shal beare vp the traine of the Popes Cope yea though it be an Emperoure or a Kinge Againe Let the moste Noble Laic man whether he be Kinge or Emperoure bringe water to wasshe the Popes handes And while the Pope wassheth let al the Bishoppes and Laie menne kneele downe Againe Pontifice sedente c. While the Pope is yet sittinge at the Table the Noblest man within the Courte be he Emperoure be he Kinge shal be broughte to the Popes Credence to geue him Water Againe Primum ferculum portabit Nobilior Princeps siue Imperator sit siue Rex The firste disshe the Noblest Prince shal carrie vvhether he be Emperoure or Kinge Againe Rex in collatione portabit primum potum When the Pope is at Breakefaste the Kinge shal beare his firste Cuppe And againe Pocula portentur c. Let the Popes Cuppes be borne by the Noble menne or Oratours beinge presente and let the Clerke of the Ceremonies beginne with the woorthiest estate yea though he be Kinge or Emperoure Nowe I truste M. Hardinge of your courteste ye wil confesse that Sir Defender in these woordes hath not so impudently belied the Pope The Popes owne Booke of Ordinances and Ceremonies that directeth al orders saithe thus The Emperoure shal holde the Popes Stirope Let the Emperoure leade the Popes Horse The Emperoure muste beare the Popes Chaire on his shoulder The Emperoure shal beare vp the Popes traine Let the Emperoure bringe the Bason and Evver to the Pope The Emperoure shal geue the Pope vvater The Emperoure shal carrie the Popes Firste disshe The Emperoure shal carrie the Popes firste Cuppe For excuse hereof perhaps yée wil saie These were the Abuses of Olde times But nowe al sutche disorders are wel refourmed Therefore it maie please you to remember that the selfe same Ceremonies touchinge Kinges and Emperours dueties haue benne lately renewed and confirmed and published abroade into the worlde woorde by woorde as they were before without any manner alteration euen in the Popes owne Pontifical and that euen nowe newly printed at Venice in the yéere of Our Lorde a thousande fiue hundred thrée scoare and one whereby it maie appeare yee are ashamed of nothinge be it neuer so shameful What truthe therefore M. Hardinge is in your woorde Or with what countenance coulde ye so boldely saie That the Pope euer commaunded any sutche Seruice to be donne vnto him by the Emperoure yee can neuer shewe it by any indifferent and credible witnesse I doubte not but the Popes owne witnesse is vnto you of sufficiente credite and in his owne case it muste néedes to him selfe seeme indifferente Hereby it plainely appeareth that in al Offices and Seruices the Pope vseth the Emperoure as his man Therefore Auentinus reporteth these twoo verses written sometime of the Emperoure Lotharius the seconde Rex venit ad fores iurans per Vrbis honores Pòst homo fit Papac sumit quo dante Coronam The Kinge or Emperoure commeth to the gates and sweareth by the honoure of the Cittie And afterwarde becommeth the Popes Man at whose handes he receiueth the Crowne That Pipinus so mutche abased him selfe to Pope Steuin it is no marueile The Prouerbe is common One hande clavveth an other The Pope was auanced by Pipine and Pipine was likewise auanced by the Pope But hereof we haue spoken before Where ye saie The Emperoure Constantine the Greate vvas footeman to the Pope I am mutche ashamed of your vanitie that beinge a man of wisedome learninge ye should thus seeke to mocke yâ— worlde with Childishe Fables Ye allege Matthaeus Hieromonachus to proue a Fable by a Fable If yee woulde dasâ—e your Readers eies for that ye allege his woordes in Greeke vnderstande you that his peeuishe Greeke was taken out of your peeuishe Latine And yet is the same Greeke so fonde so ful of folie that ye were ashamed truely to turne it into Englishe For thus it standeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is In the woorship and feare of my Lorde Blessed Peter Ye durste not to make the Emperoure Constantine so rude to saie that Peter was his Lorde and therefore ye thought it better to corrupte and alter your Authours woordes Yet sutche vaine Fables and Trifles muste ye bringe in to put vs as ye saie quite oute of doubte But hereof wee shal saie more hereafter The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 4. Who hurled vnder his table Frauncise Dandalus the Duke of Venice Kinge of Creta Cypres faste bounde with chaines to feede of bones amonge his Dogges M. Hardinge VVere not this Defender passed all shame he woulde not make so many and so shamelesse lies Malice hath so farre blinded him that he seemeth not to see what becommeth a man Though he feare not to be accompted a lier yet he shoulde be lothe to be accompted an vnhonest man yea and specially a foole Let truthe and honestie goe for in deede there is litle in these felowes what foolishnesse is it a man to bringe all his doctrine and all his saieinges touchinge thinges that he would so fame be beleued into so great and certaine discredite by suche open and manifest lies The truthe hereof is this as I finde it witnessed in Sabellicus and in the chiefest Chronicles the Venettars haue writteÌ„ by a Noble ma of Venis named Petrus Iustinianus The Citie of Venus being interdicted of the Pope FrauÌ„cys Dandalus was sente by the Duke and Lordes of the Counceil there to sue for Absolution At that time was
exception what so euer they liste to saie but onely so longe as they teache the Lavve of God Further then that S. Augustine saithe VVee maie neither heare them nor folovve theire Counsel Hereunto ye thought it good to adde more force as a supplie to aide youre wantes Christe saide vnto Peter I haue praied for thee that thy Faithe shal neuer faile Ergo saie you The Pope can neuer erre This waie of reasoninge I trowe yee Learned of Peter de Palude a woorthy Doctoure of your side For so he reasoneth Ego rogaui pro te Petre vt Fides tua non deficiat Ex quo habetur quòd Romana Ecclesia in Fide errare non potest nec de eius Fide dubitare licet Sed in omnibus est sequenda Peter I haue Praied for thee that thy Faithe maie not faile By these woordes wee are taught that the Churche of Rome cannot erre in Faithe Neither is it lawful to doubte of the Faithe of that Churche but in al causes wee are bounde to folowe it But S. Augustine saithe Nunquid pro Petro rogabat pro Iohanne Iacobo non rogabat Vt coeteros raceam To leaue the reste did Christe Praie for Peter and did he not Praie for Iohn and Iames Againe he saithe Hac nocte postulauit Satanas vexare vos ficut triticum egorogaui Patrem pro vobis ne deficiat Fides Vestra This nighte hath Satan begged to threashe you as if it were wheate but I haue Praied to my Father not for Peter onely but for you that your Faithe maie not faile So saithe Origen Nunquid audebimus dicere quòd aduersus vnum Petrum non praeualiturae sint portae Inferorum aduersus coeteros autem Apostolos ac Praefectos Ecclesiae sint praeualiturae An Petro Soli dantur à Christo Claues Regni Coelorum Nec alius Beatorum quisquam eas accepturus est Omnia quaeque priùs dicta sunt quaeque sequuntur Velut ad Petrum dicta sunt omnium Communia Maie wee dare to saie that the gates of Helle shal not preuaile Onely againste Peter but shal preuaile againste the other Apostles and Rulers of the Churche Were the Keies of the Kingedome of Heauen geuen onely to Peter And shal no Holy man els receiue the same Nay al the thinges bothe that were saide before and also that folowe after as spoken to Peter are Common and belonge vnto al. Therefore as ye saie of the Churche of Rome so maie wée saie likewise of the Churche of Hierusalem where S. Iames was and of the Churche of Ephesus where S. Iohn was and of other the like Apostolique Churches notwithstandinge they be now in the possession of the Turke and haue receiued the Religion of Mahomete yet bicause Christe hathe once praied for them The Faithe of them shal neuer faile Further ye tel vs It shal be yenough for you to doo as the Successoures of Peter bid you to doo Christe now requireth not of you to obeie Peter and Paule but to obeie him that sitteth in their Chaire If this waie be as sure as it is shorte then is there no doubte but al is wel Though wée beléeue neither Peter nor Paule nor what so euer is writtē in Goddes Woorde yet saie you If vve folovve the Pope vvee cannot erre For thus mutche M. Harding ye are hable to warrante vs by your Gospel y◠Christe requireth not vs now to be obedient to Peter and Paule but onely to the Popes Holinesse y◠keepeth Residence in theire Chaire This is your Diuinitie these are your woordes If ye euer recante the same ye marre the flower of your Market Wée néede not now to saie Thus saithe the Lorde it shal be sufficient for vs to saie Thus saithe the Pope Yet S. Paule so far aduentureth the Truthe and certainetie of his Doctrine that he doubteth not to saie If an Angel from Heauen preache vnto you any other Gospel then wee haue Preached accursed be he Vpon whiche woordes S. Chrysostome hathe noted thus Non dixit Si Contraria annuntiauerint aut totū Euangelium subuerterint verùm Si paulùm Euangelizauerint praeter Euangelium quod accepistis etiamsi quiduis labefactauerint Anathema sint S. Paule saithe not If they Preache Contrarie to the Gospel or ouerthrowe the whole Gospel but If they Preache any little thinge bisides the Gospel that ye haue receiued if they ouerthrovve any thinge vvhat so euer it be accursed be they Therefore S. Hierome saithe Ea doceat Episcopus quae à Deo didicerit non ex proprio Corde c. Let the Bishop teache those thinges that he hath learned of God and not of his owne harte or fansie Chrysostome saithe Plus aliquid dicam Ne Paulo quidem obedire oporret si quid dixerit proprium si quid humanum sed Apostolo Christum in se loquentem circumferenti I wil telle you a greatter mater Wee maie not obeie no not S. Paule him selfe if he speake any thinge of his owne or if he speake onely as a man But wee muste beleeue the Apostle of Christe carrieinge Christe aboute speakinge within him And therefore Panormitane saithe In concernentibus Fidem etiam dictum vnius priuati esset praeferendum dicto Papae si ille moueretur melioribus rationibus Noui Veteris Testamenti quà m Papa In maters concerninge Faithe the saieinge of one Priuate man were to be hearde before the saieinge of the Pope if the same Priuate man were moued with better reasones of the Newe and Olde Testamente then the Pope But that vvee should no lenger obeie Peter and Paule but geeue eare onely to him that is cropen into theire Chaire it is suche Diuinitie as neither Peter nor Paule euer taught vs. Laste of al as vpon somme good aduauantage ye beginne to Triumphe Remember yee saie ye what ye saie knowe yee what ye doo who wil regarde youre woorde whiche with one breathe saie and vnsaie If it be odious to leaue our felowship why doo yee it If yee despise not the Churche why departe ye from it To Saie and Vnsaie it is your propertie M. Harding it is not oures Yée haue Saide Vnsaide yet were it not for shame it is thought yée woulde be contente to Saie againe Wee despise not the Churche it is the House of God But we mislike your defacinge and disorderinge of the Churche Christe reproued the Priestes and Phariseis for that they had turned the Temple of God into a caue of Theeues And yet neuerthelesse he despised it not but saide it was his Fathers house To leaue the wicked felowship of them that beare a name and shewe of Godlinesse it seemeth odious before menne but before God it is not odious S. Iohn saithe VVho so euer is sutche a one bidde him not God speede For who so saithe God speede vnto him is partetaker of his il S. Paule saithe I warne you that you receiue no meate with any
sicut ipsum Caput Christum in Scripturis Sanctis Canonicis debemus agnoscere VVhether they haue the Churche or no let them shewe by the Canonical Bookes of the Holy Scriptures VVee muste knowe the Churche of Christe euen as wee likewise knowe Christe whiche is the Heade of the Churche in the Holy Canonical Scriptures Againe he saithe Ecclesiam sine vlla ambiguitate Sancta Scriptura demonstrat The Holy Scripture sheweth the Churche without any doubtefulnesse Againe Quaestio est vhi sit Ecclesia Quid ergo facturi sumus Vtrùm in verbis nostris eam quaesituri an in Verbis Capitis sui Domini nostri Iesu Christi Futo quòd in illius potiùs Verbis eam quaerere debemus qui Veritas est optimè nouit Corpus suum The question or doubte is where the Churche should be What then shal we doo VVhether shal wee seeke the Churche in our owne woordes or in the VVoordes of her Heade whiche is oure Lorde Iesus Christe In my Iudgemente wee ought rather to seeke the Churche in his VVoordes for that he is the Truthe and beste knoweth his owne Body Againe Non audiamus Haec dico Haec dicis Sed audiamus Haec dicit Dominus lbi quaeramus Ecclesiam Ibi discutiamus causam nostram Let vs not heare these woordes This saie I This saiste thou But these woordes set vs heare Thus saithe the Lorde there let vs seeke the Churche there let vs discusse oure cause And againe Nolo Humanis Documentis sed Diuinis Oraculis Sanctam Ecclesiam demonstrari I wil not haue the Holy Churche to be shewed by Mannes Iudgemente but by Goddes VVoorde Likewise saithe S. Chrysostome Nunc nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit vera Ecclesia Christi nisi Tantummodò per Scripturas Now can noman knowe whiche is the true Churche of Christe but Onely by the Scriptures Againe he saithe in like fourme of woordes Volens ergo quis cognoscere quae sit Vera Ecclesia Christi vnde cognoscat in tanta confusione similitudinis nifi Tantummodo ' per Scripturas If a man be desirous to knowe whiche is the true Churche of Christe how can he know it in sutche a confusion of likenesse but Onely by the Scriptures These woordes be so euident and so plaine that noman with modestie maie wel denie them And whereas you saie Al this notwithstandinge A true Churche maie be founde whiche is not shewed in the Scriptures S. Ambrose saithe Ecclesia fulget non suo sed Christi Lumine The Churche shineth or is knowen not by her owne Lighte but by the Light of Christe whiche is by the VVoorde of God And chrysostome saithe Qui Sacra non vtitur Scriptura sed ascendit aliunde id est non concessa via hic Fur est Latro Who so vseth not the Scripture but geateth vp an other waie that is by a waie that is not lawful he is a Theefe and a Murtheier Againe he saithe Hierusalem hîc semper Ecclesiam intellige quae dicitur Ciuitas Pacis cuius Fundamenta posita sunt super Montes Scripturarum Here by Hierusalem euermore vnderstande thou the Churche whiche is called the Cittie of Peace The Fundations whereof are saide vpon the Mountaines of the Scriptures Ye magnifie your Churche of Rome and saie It shieth on highe vpon the Mounte Yet S. Bernarde saithe to the Pope and his Cleregie as it is alleged before Vos estis Tenebrae Mundi Ye are the Darkenesse of the VVorlde Therefore ye maie not wel vaunte your selues so mutche of the brightnesse of your Beames As for that ye cal our Churche the Synagoge of Lucifer and Antichriste we maie wel suffer it to blowe euer as the vaine vnsauery smoke of somme impatiente Cholerique humoure Our cause is not the woorse M. Hardinge in the Iudgemente of the wise for that you haue learned so readily to speake il But what Louanian vanitie is this to saie The Members of the Churche of Christe abide in the Vnitie of the Pope What Scripture or Doctoure or Father euer tolde you of sutche Vnitie S. Paule saith Wee are alone not in the Pope but in Christe Iesu And what so greate Vnitie can you saie there is or hathe benne in your Popes Platyna saithe Post Stephanum semper haec consuetudo seruata est vt acta Priorum Pontificum sequentes ant infringereat aut omnino ' tollerent It hathe benne an ordinarie custome emonge the Popes euer sithence the time of Pope Steuin that the Popes that folowed afterworde would euermore either breake or abolishe the Actes of the Popes that had benne before them Erasmus saith Iohannes 22. Nicolaus totis Decretis inter se pugnāt idque in his quae videntur ad Fidei negotium pertinere Pope Iohn 22. and Pope Nicolas in theire whole Decrees are contrarie the one againste the other yea and that in maters that seeme to belonge to cases of the Faithe To be shorte the Popes haue fouly corrupted the Scriptures they haue corrupted the Decrees Canons of Councelles they haue benne Sorcerers Idolaters Scribes Phariseis Thei haue benne Arian Heretiques Nestorian Heretiques Monothelite Heretiques Montaniste Heretiques thei haue mainteined damnable Heresies against y◠Godhed of Christe against y◠Personne of Christe against y◠VVil of Christe against the Immortalitie of the Soule they haue henne contrarie to themselues one directly and expressely againste an other Yet muste the Pope beare vp the whole Churche of God euen as Atlas beareth vy the Heauens and onlesse al the worlde abide in him is there no Vnitie in the Churche Thus saith Hosius Vnum praeesse toti Ecclesiae vsque ade ò est necessarium vt absque hoc Ecclesia Vna esse non possit It is so necessarie a thinge that one haue the gouernmente of the whole that otherwise the Churche of God cannot be One. Likewise it is noted in the Popes ovvne Gloses vpon his Decretalles Constat Ecclesiam ideo esse vnam quia in Vniuersali Ecclesia vnum est caput Supremum scilicet Papa It is plaine that the Churche is one for that in the Vniuersal Churche there is one Supreme Heade that is the Pope An other of your Doctours doubteth not to steppe yet a litle farther and thus to expounde the woordes of Christe Fiet Vnū Ouile Vnus Pastor Quod quidem de christo intelligi non potest Sed de aliquo alio Ministro qui praesit loco eius There shal be one Folde and one Shepehearde These vvoordes vvee maie not vnderstande of Christe but of somme other Minister that ruleth in his roome By whiche Doctours Catholique Iudgemente wée finde that the Vnitie of the Churche hangeth not of Christe but of the Pope But these be ouer vaine and grosse vanities For though the Pope were no Pope yea though Antichriste were the Pope yet is Christe hable to holde his Churche in perfite Vnitie S. Paule saithe Christus est
Caput ex quo totum Corpus coagmentatur connectitur Christe is the Heade of whom the whole Body of the Churche is framed faste and ioined togeather Therefore S. Chrysostome saithe Ex hoc capite Corpus habet vt sit vt bene sir Quid relicto Capite Membris adhaeres Of this Heade that is Christe the Body hathe bothe to be and also wel to be What cleauest thou to the Members and leauest the Heade This is the Vnitie of the Churche that the whole Flocke maie heare the voice of that One Shepehearde and folowe him And that one Shepehearde is Christe the Sonne of God and not the Pope Therefore S. Augustine saithe Per hanc Potestatem quam solùm sibi Christus retinuit stat Vnitas Ecclesiae de qua dictum est Vna est Columba mea By this Power whiche Christe he saithe not hath geuen ouer the Pope but hath reserued onely to him selfe standeth the Vnitie of the Churche of whiche Vnitie it is saide My Dooue is One. Ye saie there appeareth in your Bookes sufficient abundance of Scriptures touchinge any controuersie of this age and that accordinge to the very sense and meaninge of the same togeather with the consente and Iudgemente of the Holy Fathers But as for vs ye saie wée builde onely vpon the bare woordes and make a meaninge of oure owne In déede it is no greate Maisterie for you to arme your selfe with somme shew of Scriptures The Diuel was not altogeather voide of sutche furniture when he came to tempte Christe S. Cyril saithe Omnes Haeretici de Scriptura diuinitùs inspirata sui colligunt erroris occasiones Al Herotiques out of the Heauenly inspired Scriptures geather occasion of their erroure Athanasius saithe Haeretici Scriptutarum Verbis pro esca vtuntur Heretiques vse the woordes of the Scriptures for a baite Tertullian saithe Fidem ex his impugnat ex quibus constat An Heretique assausteth the Faithe by the same woordes of God that breede the Faithe But for as mutche as ye saie yee beare sutche awe and reuerence vnto the VVoorde of God and in the interpretation thereof folowe onely the sense of the Holy Ghoste and the Iudgemente of the Doctours and Fathers of the Churche for somme trial of your truthe herein let vs sée how discretely and reuerently ye haue vsed the same In your late Councel holden at Laterane in Rome one Simon Begnius the Bishop of Modrusia saith thus vnto Pope Leo Ecce venit Leo de Tribu Iuda Radix Dauid c. Te Leo Beatissime Saluatorem expectauimus c. Beholde the Lion is comme of the Tribe of Iuda the Roote of Deuind c. O moste Blessed Leo wee haue looked for thee to be oure Saueour In your late Chapter at Tridente Cornelius the Bishop of Bitonto saide thus Papa Lux venit in Mundum dilexerunt homines tenebras magis quà m Lucem Omnis qui mà lè agit odit lucem non venit ad Lucem The Pope beinge the Lighte is comme into the VVorlde and menne haue loued the Darkenesse more then the Light Euery man that doothe euil hateth the Pope that is the Lighte and commeth not to the Lighte Pope Adrian saith Papa non iudicabitur à quoquam Quia Scriptum est Non est Discipulus supra Magistrum No man shal Iudge the Pope for it is written the Scholar is not aboue his Maister The Pope suffered the Embassadours of Sicilia to lie prostrate on the grounde and thus to crie vnto him as if it had benne vnto Christe Qui tollis Peccata Mundi miserere nostri Qui tollis Peccata mundi dona nobis Pacem O thou Holy Father that takest awaie the Sinnes of the Worlde haue mercie vpon vs thou that takest awaie the Sinnes of the Worlde geue vs Peace Pope Sixtus saithe Who so accuseth the Pope can neuer be forgeuen And his reason is this Quia qui peccat in Spiritum Sanctum non remittetur ei neque in hac vita neque in futura He that sinneth againste the Holy Ghoste shal neuer be foregeuen neither in this VVorlde nor in the VVorlde to comme And by these woordes of the Scriptures so wel applied he concludeth that noman maie accuse the Pope And to leaue a heape of other examples for they are infinite you your selfe M. Hardinge haue often vsed the Scriptures in like sorte Thus ye saie The Sonne of Man came not to destroie the Soules of menne but to saue Ergo The substance of Breade in the Sacramente is not annihilate or consumed to nothinge And this yee saie was the Sense and meaninge of the Holy Ghoste this is the Iudgemente of al the Doctours and Holy Fathers Sutche religious awe and reuerence ye beare towardes the VVoorde of God Yet saithe your Doctoure Hosius The Scripture as it is alleged by vs is the VVoorde of the Diuel but as it is alleged and handled by you so onely it is the VVoorde of God If yee had not vtterly wypte al shame from your faces yée woulde neither make sutche mockeries of Goddes Holy Woorde nor so lewdely abuse the people of God The Apologie Cap. 19. 20. Diuision 1. Woteth not the Bishop of Rome that these thinges are spoken by his owne Minions or vnderstandeth he not he hathe sutche ChaÌ„pions to fighte for him Let him herken then how Holily hoâ— Godly one Hosius writeth of this matter a Bishop in Polonia as he testifieth of him selfe a man doubtlesse wel spoken and not vnlearned and a very sharpe and a stoâ—â—te mainteinour of that side Thou wilt marueile I suppose how any good man could either conceiue so wickedly or write so despitefully of those woordes whiche he knew proceeded from Goddes mouthe and specially in sutche sorte as hée woulde not haue it seeme his owne priuate opinion alone but the common opinion of al that bande He dissembleth I graunte you in deede and hideth what hee is and setteth foorthe the matter so as though it were not he and his side but the zvvenkfeldian Heretiques that so did speake VVee saithe he vvil bidde avvaie vvith the same Scriptures vvhereof vve see brought not onely diuerse but also contrarie interpretations and vve vvil heare God speake rather then vvee vvil resorte to the naked Elementes or bare vvoordes of the Scriptures and appointe oure Saluation to reaste in them It behoueth not a man to be experte in the Lavve and Scripture but to bee taught of God It is but loste laboure that a manne bestovveth in the Scriptures For the Scripture is a Creature and a certaine bare Letter This is Hosius saieinge vttered altogeather with the same Sprite the same minde wherewith in times paste the Heretiques Montanus and Marcion were moued whoe as it is written of them vsed to saie when with contempte thei reiected the Holy Scriptures that them selues knewe many moe and better thinges then either Christe or the Apostles euer
Proselytes Whereas in deede he was amere altene and a stranger to the House of Israel and a very tyrannous Vsurper of the Crowne as beinge lineally descended not from Iacob but from Esau But ye saie You haue keapte and preserued the Scriptures in your Libraries in veleme and I trowe in letters of golde Euen in like sorte and with like truthe ye might saie that you haue keapte the Sonne and the Moone and had it not benne for your kéepinge they had benne loste It was God M. Hardinge that of his Mercie preserued his Holy VVorde euē as he preserued Daniel in the Caue of Lions Ionas in the Whales belly The three Children in the middes of the flaming Fire Yée kéepe the Scriptures as the Dogge keepeth the haie whiche neither eateth it him selfe nor suffereth the poore hungrie cattle that faine woulde eate it Yée kéepe thē in warde in duste moulde as the Ievves before the time of Kinge Iosias keapte the Booke of Deuteronomie closely in the corners or emongest the treasures of the Temple so the noman knewe where to finde it Had it not benne for Goddes special prouidence notwithstandinge your kéepinge they might haue perished S. Chrysostome saithe Nunc neque an sint Scripturae quidam sciunt Spiritus tamen ita dispēsauit vt custodiantur Now a daies there are somme that cannot tel whether there be any Scriptures or no. Yet hath the Sprite of God so prouided that they are stil preserued Thus the Ievves made theire vauntes that they were the keepers of the Lavve that the Christians had al of them S. Augustine saith Iudaei dicūt non Nostra nos Lege vti sed Sua The Ievves saie That wee haue no Lawe of our owne but onely theires Likewise euē at this daie the Iewes keepe vse the Lavve of God with al reuerence They neuer laie any other Booke vpon the Bible Thei wasshe theire handes before they touche it They wil not sit vpon the benche where the Bible lieth As often as they either open it or shutte it they vse to kisse it when the Pope goeth through Rome to his Palace of Laterane the Ievves méete him vpō the waie and offer him the Bible and desire him reuerently to embrace it as though the Pope coulde haue no Bible but onely of them Al these thinges notwithstandinge the Pope answeareth them of course euen as wée maie answeare you Sanctam Legem viri Hebraei laudamus veneramur obseruantiā verò vestram vanam interpretationem damnamus improbamus Ye menne of the Ievves Profession wee praise and honoure the Holy Lavve But your Tradition and vaine Interpretation wee vtterly condemne and reproue For Chrysostome saithe Nihil nunc apud Iudaeos remansit nisi Sola Scriptura Librorum omni Legis obseruantia pereunte There remaineth nowe nothinge emonge the Ievves but onely the writinge conteined in Bookes for al the obseruation of the Lavve is paste from them Againe he saithe Literae quidem Legis apud illos sunt Sensus autem est apud nos The Letters of the Lavve are with the Ievves But the Sense and Meaninge is with vs. Likewise he saith vnto the Ievves Vos complicatis membranas animaltum mortuorum Nos possidemus Spiritum viuificautem You turne the leaues of the Scriptures made of the skinnes of deade Cattle but we haue the Sprite that geeueth Life So saithe S. Augustine Iudaei in Libris suffragatores nostri sunt in Cordibus hostes nostri The Iewes healpe vs and aide vs with theire Bookes But thei are our enimies in theire hartes Againe he saith Magnum aliquid actum est in vsum nostrum de Infidelirate Iudaeorum vt ijdem ipsi qui haec propter se non haberent in Cordibus ea propter nos haberent in Codicibus Somme greate good thinge is wrought to our vse by the infidelitie of the Iewes that they that to doo them selues good had not these thinges in theire hartes yet for our sakes to doo vs good shoulde haue same thinges in theire Bookes Speake not therefore so mutche M. Hardinge of your safe keepinge of the Scriptures For the Jevves haue keapte and vntil this daie doo kéepe them as safely as you Yae keapte the Scriptures as the Augures of Rome sommetime keapte the Sibylles Bookes that is to saie yée keapte them to your selues in close prisonne in secresie that the people should knowe nothing but in al cases should be forced to seeke to you Thus ye keapte the Light in Darknesse and as S. Paule saithe ye keapte the Truthe of God in VVickednesse S. Chrysostome saithe Quando vides Scripturas Prophetarum Euangelij Apostolorum traditas esse in manus Falsorum Sacerdotum num intelligis quód Verbum veritatis traditum est Principibus iniquis Scribis When thou seeste the Scriptures of the Prophetes of the Gospel and of the Apostles to be deliuered into the handes of False Priestes dooste thou not vnderstande that the Woorde of Truthe is deliuered vnto the wicked Princes and vnto the Scribes To be short I maie answeare you with the woordes of Chrysostome Arcas Scrinia rerum pretiosissimarum adhuc seruatis The sauro destituti Yee keepe stil the Cheastes and boxes of moste pretious thinges but the Iewelles and Treasures be cleane gonne Therefore your safe kéeping of the Scriptures notwithstandinge wée maie saie to you as S. Augustine sommetime said to the Heretique Petilian Iudas Christum Carnalem tradidit Tu Spiritualem furens Euangelium sanctum flammis sacrilegis tradidisti Iudas betraiede Christe Carnal thou haste betraied Christe Spiritual for thou in thy rage haste deliuered the Holy Gospel vnto wicked fires Yée replie You rather haue burnte the Gospel for that you denie the woordes of the Gospel For example ye allege these woordes of Christe This is my Body vvhiche vvoordes ye saie of our part are denied God be thāked as wee haue not burnte so haue wée not denied any woorde or parcel of the Gospel Touchinge these wordes by you alleged wée embrace them and reuerence them and beleue them euen as the VVoordes of Christe But wée embrace them not as you haue fondely rackte wreasted them and fowly abused them by your vaine Constructions but as Christe meante them and as the Aunciente Catholique Fathers in the Olde times haue expounded them S. Chrysostome saithe Sacrae Scripturae Verba non vult Deus vt Simpliciter sed multa cum prudētia intelligantur God wil not that we shoulde vnderstande the vvoordes of the Holy Scripture simply and plainely as thei lie but with greate wisedome and discretion Againe he saithe Diligenter inuigilandum est vel potiùs Diuina Gratia opus est ne nudis verbis insistamus Ita Haeretici in Errorem incidunt Wee must take great heede or rather we haue neede of the Grace of God that wee reaste not vpon the bare VVoordes of the Scriptures For by
we saie Councelles are often against Councelles And if wee make rekening of number the Arian Heretiques haue had moe Councelles then the Christians S. Hierome saithe Spiritus Sancti Doctrina est quae Canonicis literis prodita est Contra quam si quid statuant Concilia nefas duco That is the Doctrine of the Holy Goste that is set abroade in the Canonical Scriptures Againste whiche Doctrine if Councelles determine any thing I thinke it vvicked S. Chrysostome saithe further in more earneste sorte Plus aliquid dicam Ne Paulo quidem obedire oportet si quid dixerit proprium si quid humanum I wil saie more Wee ought not to beleeue no not Paule him selfe if he speake any thinge of his owne or if he speake onely as a man And to encrease the vncertaintie hereof the whole weighte and iudgemente of Councelles hangeth nowe euermore vpon the Pope as it maie appeare by these woordes of the Conclusion of the late Chapter at Trident Salua semper in omnibus Sedis Apostolicae Authoritate The Authoritie of the Apostolique See in al thinges euermore reserued But Platyna saithe as it is alleged before Acta priorum Pontificum sequentes Pontifices semper aut infringunt aut omninò tollunt The Popes that folowe doo euermore either breake or wholy abrogate the Decrees of the Popes that were before Whether the Scripture bee wel alleged or otherwise thereof ye saie the people maie not Iudge For Christe saithe The Scholar is not aboue his Maister Certainely M. Hardinge the simplest of al the people notwithstandinge by youre restrainte he maie not iudge of the Scriptures yet he maie easily iudge of you either that ye vnderstande not or that ye vnaduifedly abuse the Scriptures Whether it be the Woorde of God or no the people ye saie maie not Iudge And that ye proue euen by the Scriptures God knoweth ful handsomely and ful discretely applied For the Scholar ye saie is not aboue his Maister Thus we maie learne by the Logique of Louaine that Populus is Latine for a Scholar that Scripture is Latine for a Maister And thus by youre vaine premisses without sense ye proceede vainely and conclude nothinge O M. Hardinge haue some regarde to that ye write The simpleste maie soone espie your dooinges Ye can no longer thus mocke the worlde with shewes of woordes Christe spake not these woordes of the vnderstandinge of the Scriptures but of persequution for the Scriptures For thus the woordes lie togeather When they shal persecute you in one Cittie flee into an other c. The Scholar is not aboue his Maister Nor the Seruant aboue his Lorde If they haue called the Maister of the house Beelzebub howe mutche more wil they so cal his housholde seruountes Alas where learned you to frame sutche Argumentes The Apostles beeing the Scholars can nomore escape persecutiō then could Christe that vvas the Maister Ergo The people cannot vnderstande vvhat they reade in the Scriptures Here is neither Antecedente nor Consequente nor Sequele in Reason For the honour of y V Uniuersitie haue better regarde vnto your Logique Ye bewraie the weakenesse of youre cause when yee so sclenderly abuse the Scriptures The Apologie Cap. 22. Diuision 4. Chrysostome saithe There be many oftentimes vvhiche boaste them selues of the Holy Ghoste but truely vvho so speake of their ovvn head do falsely boast that thei haue the sprite of God For like as saith he Christe denied he spake of him selfe vvhen he spake out of the Lavve and Prophetes euen so novve if any thinge be pressed vpon vs in the name of the Holy Ghost saue the Gospel vve ought not to beleue it For as Christe is the fulfillinge of the Lavve and Prophetes so is the Holy Ghost the fulfillinge of the Gospel Thus farre goeth Chrysostome M. Hardinge They alleage out of Chrysostome that who so euer speake of their owne doo vntruely attribute to them selues the Spirite of God But they remember not howe they who are gathered together in the name of Christe doo not speake of their owne because Christe who is the truthe hath promised to be in the middest of them Nowe if they tel vs that the Fathers at Trent were not gathered together in the name of Christe howe mutche more truly maie wee reply to them that the temporal menne assembled together at Auspurg at Marpurg at VVormes at Smalcald at Baden at VVestminster or any where els came not together in the name of Christe I require but a man of common sense to sitte Iudge in this cause They can not possibly bringe any thinge out of the Scriptures or auncient Fathers for maintenance of this their great case The B. of Sarisburie Ye builde ouer boldely M. Hardinge on Christes promises God is true what so euer he promise But oftentimes menne are false Christe hath promised to be present where so euer twoo or three be geathered togeather in his name But it appeareth by the woordes of the Prophete Dauid that Councelles oftentimes meete togeather againste God and againste his Christe The Prophete Michaeas saithe Sic dicit Dominus de Prophetis qui errare faciunt populum meum Abominantur iudicium omne rectum peruertunt Super Dominum requiescebant dicentes Nunquid non est Dominus in medio nostri Thus saithe our Lorde of the Prophetes that deceiue my people They abborre Iudgement they ouerthrowe al that is right And yet they reaste them sēlues vpon oure Lorde saienge Is not oure Lorde in the middest emongest vs This is youre defence M. Hardinge Whether the VVorde of God be with you or againste you yet ye saie ye haue stil the Sprite of God and oure Lorde him selfe is in the middest emongest you But this boldnesse by Chrysostomes Iudgement is presumptuous and daungerous And therefore his counsel is that if any thing be pressed vpon vs by the name of the Holy Ghoste sauinge onely the Gospel of Christe wee shoulde not beleeue it In like sense S. Augustine saithe Sua illi si docere veliut nolite audire nolite facere If they bringe any Decree or Fantasie of theire owne heare it not Doo it not Thus the Olde Frenetique and Fanatical Heretiques when they founde them selues conuinced by the euident testimonies of Goddes VVoorde they appealed to the Spirite of God whiche they saide euen as you saie euermore assisted them and coulde not faile them Hereof S. Augustine writeth thus Videris ergo id vos agere vt omnis de medio Scripturarum authoritas auferatur suus cuique animus author sit quid in quaque Scriptura probet quid improbet id est vt non Authorirati Scripturarum subijciatur ad Fidem sed sibi Scripturas ipse subijciat Non vt ideò illi placeat aliquid quia hoc in sublimi Authoritate scriptum legitur sed ideo rectè scriptum videatur quia hoc illi placuit Ye see therefore this is youre drifte that al
debet quare Modo ' quare Serò Quoniam mittentis Consilium non est humano ingenio penetrabile Neither maie we saie Why commeth it nowe Why commeth it so late For the Counsel of God that sente it is vnsearcheable to the wisedome of man Ye saie They were Infidelles onely that charged the Religion of Christe with Noueltie And further ye saie Wee tel them that al Newe Doctrine nowe in the Churche of Christe is naught Hereto M. Hardinge we soone agree And therefore wel tel you that youre Nevve Fantasies whiche ye haue painted with the Coloure of Auncientie and therewith haue deceiued the worlde are vaine and naught As for vs wee haue planted no Nevve Religion but onely haue renewed the Olde that was vndoubtedly founded and vsed by the Apostles of Christe other Holy Fathers in the Primitiue Churche and of this longe late time by meane of the multitude of your Traditions and Vanities hath benne drowned Therefore wee maie saie with S. Bernarde Nouitatem dico propter linguas hominum impiorum qui cùm manifestum Lumen obnubilare non queunt de Solo Nouitatis nomine cauillantur c. Sed haec Nouitas non est Nouella vanitas Res enim est Antiquae Religionis Perfectè fundatae in christo Pietatis Antiqua Haereditas Ecclesiae Dei I cal it Noueltie bicause of the tongues of wicked menne who being not hable to shadowe the manifest light of the Truth finde cauillations vpon the Onely name of Noueltie But this Noueltie is no Nevve Vanitie as is this late vpstarte Religion of Rome For it is a mater of Olde Religion of perfite Godlinesse founded in Christe The Auncient Enheritance of the Churche of God The Olde Learned Father Tertullian saithe Viderint ergo quibus Nouum est quòd sibi est Vetus Haereses non tam Nouitas quam Veritas reuincit Quodcunque contra Veritatem sapit hoc est Haeresis etiam vetus Consuetudo Let them therfore take heede whiche coumpte that thinge Newe that in it selfe is Olde Herefie is reproued not so wel by Noueltie as by Veritie What so euer thinge sauereth againste the Truthe the same is an Heresie Yea although it be a Custome neuer so olde Ignatius saithe Antiquitas mea Iesus Christus est My Antiquitie is Christe Iesus For otherwise the Religion of Christe at that time was coumpted Nevve and in respecte of the Ancient Religion of the Heathens Vniuersally and of al menne was condemned That Augustine the Monker of Rome broughte firste the Faithe into this Lande it is vtterly Vntrue For as I haue saide before it appeareth plainely by sundrie the Ancient Fathers origen Tertullian chrysostome Hilarie Theodoretus Eusebius and others that the Faithe of Christe had benne vniuersally receiued and perfitely rooted in this Realme many hundred yeeres before this Augustine the Monke was borne Indeede he broughte in greate heapes of strange Nouelties and superstitions as Candels Candelstickes Banners and Holy VVater and other like shewes Whereof the Churche of God had no great neede And yet haue the same sithence benne encreased by other Newe Diuises and Vanities aboue measure But for as mutche as certaine of M. Hardinges Beaupecres of Louaine haue lately founde them selues talke and keapte greate Mootes in the behoufe of theire Augustine the Italian Monke whom they cal the Apostle of Englande and wil needes haue to be receiued and honoured as a Saincte I haue thought it therefore good briefely and by the waie to note a fewe wordes touching the same It seemeth they be mutche offended that so vertuous a Man and so Holy a Saincte shoulde be charged with Pride and Crueltie With Pride in so disdeignefully despisinge his Brethren the Bishoppes of this Ilelande of Britaine With Crueltie in procuringe the Deathe bothe of many thousandes of Christian people and also specially of the Innocente and Vnarmed Monkes of Bangor and al this for that they refused to receiue him as theire Metropolitane and to agree with him in certaine smal pointes of the Romaine Religion Howe be it his Pride is wel blased by Beda writinge pourposely of the same in that he sate stil in his Throne and disdeigned to rise vp and to geue any token of Reuerence vnto the Seuen Bishoppes and other Learned graue menne of the Britannes makinge theire appearance at his Councel And therefore they saide they woulde not hearken to his demaundes nor take him for theire Archebishop as hauinge otherwise of olde an Archebishop of theire owne to whome they ought theire obedience Theire woordes as they are reported by Beda were theise Si modo ' nobis assurgere noluit quanto ' magis si ei subdi coeperimus iam nos pro nihilo conteinner If euen nowe be disdeigne to rise vp vnto vs howe mutche more wil hee despise vs and regarde vs as nothinge when wee shal once be vnder his Iurisdiction But to excuse this Augustine of shameful Crueltie leste he shoulde seeme to be accessorie to the Murthering of so many and so by theire owne Lawes to be Irregulare as a man of bloude they saie He neither enkendled the Warre againste the Britaines nor was presente at the fight but was deade longe before Whiche thinge also they thinke maie be proued by the expresse woordes of Beda For thus he saithe Quamuis ipso Augustino iam multo antè tempore ad Coelestia Regna sublato Notwithstandinge Augustine him selfe longe before the time of this Warre were taken vp into the kingdome of Heauen For the truthe and certaintie hereof it maie please thee good Christian Reader to vnderstande that theise laste woordes of Beda concerninge the Deathe of Augustine are manifestely forged and haue benne violently thruste into the texte by a guileful Parenthesis by them that sithence haue benne ashamed of his Crueltie and were neuer written by the Authoure as by euidente proufes it shal plainely appeare But first of al in an Olde chronicle written in Frenche aboue twoo hundred yéeres paste by Thomas Graie yée shal finde it recorded thus Augustine beinge thus refused of the Bishoppes and others the Learned of the Britaines made sutche complainte thereof to Ethelberte the kinge of kente that foorth with he leuied his Power and Marched againste them and slewe them in moste Cruel wise hauinge as he saithe no more regarde of mercie then a Woulfe hath vpon a Sheepe Hereby it appeareth that this Augustine was the inflamer of the Warre and so the causer of the slaughter And whereas by the woordes of Beda as they be now commonly extant in the Latine wée are told this Augustine was deade long before the Warre beganne it appeareth plainely by the true Beda in déede translated aboue seuen hundred yéeres agoe into the old English or Saxon tongue by Alfredus or Aluredus then Kinge of this lande that the same Augustine was yet aliue after the same Warre was ended that he afterwarde Consecrated twoo Bishoppes
beleeue if by negligence ought fall downe In an other place writinge vpon the Centurions woordes spoken to Christe Matth. 8. VVhen saithe he thou takest that Holy meate and that vncorrupte deintie when thou enioiest that Breadde and Cuppe of Life thou Eatest and Drinkest the Body and Bloudde of our Lorde then our Lorde entreth vnder they roofe The B. of Sarisburie Wée laie not in the manglinge of this Anciente Father as mater of sufficient euidence but onely as a greate coniecture of your Corruption referringe the Iudgemente thereof vnto the Reader Certainely M. Hardinge wee haue good cause many waies to doubte your dealinge but in nothinge more then in the handlinge of the Fathers Ye remember how wickedly Pope Zosimus the better to coloure his Ambition longe sithence corrupted the Nicene Councel Neither can ye forgeate what trifles and fabulous Vanities yee haue lately sente vs abroade vnder the olde smooky names of Abdias Leontius Amphilochius Hippolytus and Clemens whom yée so solemnely cal the Apostles Felovve In these vncleanely conueiances to any wise man there can appeare no simple meaninge Notwithstandinge ye thought it good policie to deceiue the worlde by any shifte or shadowe of Anciente Fathers What Origen thought of the Woordes of Christe in the sixth Chapter of S. Iohn it is easy to coniecture by that he hath written otherwheres Vpon the Leuiticus he writeth thus Est in Euangelio Litera quae occidit Si enim secundum Literam sequaris illud quod dictum est Nisi Comederitis Carnem Filij Hominis c ea Litera occidit Euen in the Gospel there is a Letter that killeth For where as Christe saithe Onlesse ye eate the Fleashe of the Sonne of Man c if ye take the same accordinge to the Letter that Letter killeth This was Origens iudgemente of the Sacramente and the same in those daies was counted Catholique Ye replie Origen saithe When ye take the Body of our Lorde yee keepe it with al warinesse and reuerence that no parte thereof fal downe And againe When thou takest that Holy meate then our Lorde entreth vnder thy roofe Bothe these places in my Former Replie are fully answeared But what Catholique Doctrine M. Hardinge can ye pike out of these woordes What Transubstantiation What Real Presence What Accidentes vvithout Subiecte Ye wil saie Origen calleth the Sacramente Christes Body So doothe Christe him selfe so doothe Paule so doo al the Anciente Fathers bicause it is the sacramente of Christes Body Your owne Glose saithe as it hath benne often alleged Vocatur Corpus Christi id est Significat Corpus Christi It is called the Body of Christe that is to saie it Signifieth the Body of Christe But the people yée saie receiued it warily and with reuerence So doo they nowe euen in those Churches that you moste mislike withal He saithe further When thou receiuest that Holy Meate then our Lorde entreth vnder thy roofe And what greate mater thinke you to winne hereby Euen in the same place Origen saith Intrat etiam nunc Dominus sub rectum credentium duplici Figura vel more Euen nowe the Lorde entreth vnder the roufe of the Faitheful after twoo manners or sortes For when the Holy and Godly Bishoppes enter into your House euen then through them our Lorde entreth Wil ye conclude hereof that the Bishop is Transubstantiate into Christe Or that Christe is Really and Substantially dwellinge in him This is an Allegorie M. Hardinge or a Mystical kinde of Speache wherein as you knowe that Learned Father was mutche delited The Roofe that he meaneth is not Material but Spiritual that is to saie not the Body of Man but the Soule Like as also the Comminge or Entringe of Christe into the same is not Bodily but onely Spiritual So S. Augustine saithe Praedicant Christum cum annuntiando venire faciunt in exhausta fame viscera Filij esurientis They Preache Christe and by Preachinge cause him to comme into the Bowelles of the hungry childe wasted with Famine Likewise againe he saithe of the Centurion Tecto non recipiebat Christum Corde recipiebat quanto humilior tanto capacior tanto plenior He receiued not Christe into his house he receiued him into his Harte The more humble the more roome had he to receiue him and the fuller he was So saithe Chrysostome Qui vocant Dauid cum Cythara intus Christum per ipsum vocant They that cal in Dauid with his Harpe by meane of him cal in Christe Againe he saithe Christus aut suscipitur aut occiditur apud nos Si enim credimus verbis eius suscipimus eum generamus in nobis Christe either is receiued or slaine within vs. For if wee beleeue his VVoorde wee receiue him and begeate him within vs. In sutche sorte S. Hierome writeth vnto Paula Ad talem clemens ingreditur Iesus dicit Quid ploras Non est mortua puella sed dormit Into sutche a one Iesus entreth milde and gracious and saithe Why weepest thou Thy damesel is not Deade but lieth asleepe This manner of speache as I saide before is Spiritual or Mystical and maie not be taken accordinge to the outwarde sounde of the Letter So saithe S. Hierome Secundum Mysticos intellectus quotidiè Iesus ingreditur in Templum Patris Accordinge to the Mystical vnderstandinge Christe entreth dayly into the Temple of his Father In this sense Origen saithe Christe entreth into our House Whiche phrase writinge vpon S. Mathevve he expresseth in plainer manner Tradunt eijciunt ab anima sua Saluatorem Verbum Veritatis quod erat in eis They betraie and throwe foorth our Saueour from out of their Soulet as doo al Apostates and Renegates that denie the knowen Truthe of God and they betraie the VVoorde of Truthe that was within them The Apologie Cap. 3. Diuision 1. 2. It is a worlde to see how welfauouredly and how towardly touching Religion these men agree with the Fathers of whom they vse to vaunte they be their owne good The Olde Councel Eliberine made a Decree that nothinge that is honoured of the people should be painted in the Churches M. Hardinge The woordes of that prouincial Councel be these It is thought good that paintinges be not in the Chruche that what is woorshipped or Adored it be not painted on Walles This expresse prohition of paintinge and that nought be painted in Churche Walles that is woorshipped or Adored maie seeme bothe to presuppose a former vse of suche paintinges and also to allowe the other sorte of images VVhether it doo or no it forceth not greatly The seuenth general Councell assembled at Nice against the Imagebreakers hath not onely allowed the Deuoute vse of Images cōmonly vsed in the Churches of Christen people but also condēned al those that throwe them downe and maineteine y◠contrary opiniō Now we are taught that a prouinciall Councell ought to geue
of the Romaine Churche is the infallible Rule of Faithe from the vvhiche the Holy Scripture taketh her force And Indulgences and Pardonnes saithe he are not made knovven to vs by the Authoritie of the Scriptures but they are knovven to vs by the Authoritie of the Romaine Churche and of the Bishoppes of Rome vvhich is greater then the Scriptures Pigghius also letteth not to saie that without the licence of the Romaine Church we ought not to beleue the very Plaine Scriptures Mutch like as if any of those that cannot speake pure and cleane Latine and yet can babble out quickely and readily a litle somme sutche Lawe Latine as serueth the Courte woulde needes holde that al others ought also to speake after the same waie that Mammetrectus and Catholicon spake many yeeres agoe and whiche themselues doo yet vse in pleadinge in Courte for so maie it be vnderstoode sufficiently what is said mennes desires maie be satisfied that it is a fondenesse nowe in the later ende to trouble the worlde with a newe kinde of speakinge and to cal againe the olde finenesse and eloquence that Cicero and Caesar vsed in theire daies in the Latine tongue So mutche are these menne beholden to the folie darkenesse of the former times Many thinges as one writeth are had in estimation oftentimes bicause thei haue benne once dedicate to the Temples of the Heathen Goddes Euen so wee see at this daie many thinges allowed highly sette by of these menne not bicause they iudge them so mutche woorthe but onely bicause they haue benne receiued into a custome and after a sorte dedicate to the Temple of God M. Hardinge Ye haue neuer donne with the Churche of Rome I cannot blame you For so long as that standeth without ye repente and tourne ye shal neuer be taken but for sutche as ye be Schismatikes and Heretikes But alas poore soules what thinke ye to ouerthrowe that Churche builded vpon the rocke Peter againste whiche hitherto neither tyrauntes nor Heretikes farre passinge you in lerninge and honestie of common life coulde euer preuaile Trowe ye to extinguishe that faithe of the Romaine Churche whiche is the same that was the faithe of Peter for which Christe praied that it should neuer faile Ye laboure in vaine VVel may Sathan winne you the Churche whiche our Lorde praied for by you shal he neuer winne Geue ouer therefore your vaine and wicked attemptes Trust not in the patches that falsely ye allege out of Canonistes gloses scholemen riminge poetes Heretikes and who so euer be they neuer so bad Some ignorant persons maye ye deceiue whose sinnes deserue the same VVhat Syluester Prierlât saieth I minde not here to discusse Neither where he saithe that you alleage haue you thought good to tel vs lest by perusinge the place we shoulde take you in a lie as we haue almoste in al your other allegations The like sinceritie you use in alleaginge Pighius VVe binde our selues neither to the wordes of Syluester nor of Pighius If they erre what is that to vs Let them beare theire owne burthen If they tel truth we beleue them for truthes sake If otherwise we leaue that parte for you to carpe If Syluester Prierias saide that for pointes of belefe the Doctrine of the Romaine Churche is a squire to trie theire truthe by the same beinge wel vnderstanded is right true Likewise if Pighius saie that the Romaine Churche sheweth vnto vs which be the approued and vndoubted scriptures and whiche be not this is so true as your selfe I suppose wil yelde thereunto As for that the scripture receiued from the Churche of Rome Authoritie credite and force if in your meaninge you exclude God that is your lie not Syluesters sentence If relation be made to vs that we ought not geue credite vnto it onlesse it had ben shewed to be holy scripture by the Romaine Church whiche is the true Churche of Christe in this sense be it Syluester or who els so euer saithe it it is a true saieinge and agreable to S. Augustine Ego Euangelio non crederem nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae commueret Authoritas I woulde not beleue the Gospel except the Auctoritie of the Catholike Churche moued me And for that you alleage out of him touchinge indulgences truthe it is the ful and whole knowledge of them is not plainely opened vnto vs by expresse and euident wordes of Scripture no more then the mysterie of the blessed Trinitie baptizinge of infantes and many other truthes but rather by the doctrine of the Romaine Churche VVhere you tel vs of Pighius that he letteth not to saie that without the licence of the Romishe Churche for in that word you please your selfe wel we ought not to beleue the very plaine scriptures we wil proclaime you a lyer vntil you shewe vs where he spake so farre beside reason and lerninge The holy Churche doth not wil vs to staie from belefe of the scriptures vntil we haue licence but by al waies and meanes inuiteth and stirreth vs to beleue the truthe in the scriptures vttered The B. of Sarisburie The greatest weight hereof vpon twoo of your Doctoures Syluester Prieriâs and Albertus Pigghius Whoe 's credite notwithstandinge yée woulde faine otherwise saue vpright yet here as it séemeth ye are contente for shame to géeue them ouer VVe binde our selues yée saie neither to the woordes of Syluester nor of Pigghius If they erre what is that to vs This shorte and blunte answeare notwithstandinge it séeme to like wel you yet perhaps Prieriâs and Pigghius it woulde not like I sée no greate cause to the contrarie but either of them might as wel renounce your Authoritie and saie of you Wée are not bounde neither to M. Hardinges woordes nor to his felowes For that yée doubte the Truthe of our allegations reade Syluester Prieriâs Maister of the Popes Palace in his Booke entituled Contra praesumptuosas Martini Lutheri Conclusiones de potestate Papae His wordes there emongest others be these Quicūque nō innititur Doctrinae Romanae Ecclesiae ac Romani pōlificis tanquam Regulae Dei infallibili à qua etiam sacra Scriptura robur trahit Authoritatem Haereticus est Who so euer leaneth not to the Doctrine of the Romaine Churche and of the Bishop of Rome as vnto the infallible Rule of God of vvhiche Doctrine the Holy Scripture taketh force and Authoritie he is an Heretique Againe he saithe Authoritas Romanae Ecclesiae Romanique pontificis maior est c. The Authoritie of the Romaine Churche and of the Bishop of Rome is greater then the Authoritie of Goddes woorde As for that is here alleged of Pigghius it is the very sounde and sense of the greatest parte of his Common place De Ecclesia Of whoe 's iudgemente herein M. Caluine writeth thus Pighius ait Nullius Scripturae Authoritate quantum libet Clarae nostro quidem
iudicio euidentis aduersus Claram consonantemque Orthodoxorum Patrum SeÌ„tentiam aduersus communem Ecclesiae Definitionem aliquid credere cuiquam licere Pighius saithe that noman maie lawfully beleeue any thinge by the Authoritie of any Scripture be the same in our iudgement neuer so plaine and euidente againste the cleare and agreeable iudgemente of the Catholique Fathers and againste the Common determination of the Churche By whiche he meaneth onely the Churche of Rome Therefore M. Hardinge it maie please you nowe a litle to spare your voice and to staie your Proclamation But for as mutche as yée séeme so litle to estéeme these twoo Doctoures Prieriâs and Pigghius beinge otherwise not longe sithence the chiefe Leaders and Captaines of al your bandes ye maie therefore ioine others to them to better theire credite and to encrease the Companie And for as mutche as wée speake of the Churche of Rome let vs heare the iudgement of a Cardinal of the Churche of Rome notwithstandinge otherwise alleged before Cardinal Cusanus therefore hereof saithe thus Haec est omnium sanè intelligentium Sententia qui Scripturarum Authoritatem intellectum in Ecclesiae approbatione fundant non è conuerso Ecclesiaeâ— Fundamentum in Scripturarum Authoritate locant Nulla sunt Christi praecepta nisi quae per Ecclesiam pro talibus accepta sunt Sequuntur igitur Scripturae EcclesiaÌ„ non è conuerso This is the iudgemente of al them that thinke rightly that founde the Authoritie and vnderstandinge of the Scriptures in the allowance of the Churche and not contrariewise laie the Fundation of the Churche in the Authoritie of the Scriptures There be no Commaundementes of Christe but sutch onely as so be taken and holden by the Churche Therefore the Scriptures folovve the Churche but contrarievvile the Churche folovveth not the Scriptures Likewise saithe Iohannes Maria Verractus Humiliter confitemur Ecclesiae Authoritatem esse Supra Euangelium We doo humbly confesse that the Authoritie of the Churche is aboue the Authoritie of the Gospel Likewise Albertus Pigghius saithe Apostoli quaedam Scripserunt non vt Scripta illa praeessent Fidei Religioni nostrae sed potiùs vt subessent Scripturae sunt Muti Iudices Scripturae sunt veluti Cereus Naâ—us The Apostles haue written certaine thinges not that theire saide Writinges shoulde rule our Faithe or Religion but rather that they should be vnder and be ruled by our Faith The Scriptures are doumbe Iudges The Scriptures are like a Nose of vvaxe By theise and other like vnreuerente and godlesse speaches they séeke to leade the poore simple deceiued people from the Holy Scriptures and Voice of God to the Authoritie of theire Churche by whiche Churche they vnderstande onely the Pope and his Cardinalles But yée saie These be the Priestes of the House of Leui The Pope is the Iudge for the time in the place that our Lorde hath Chosen Somme others of you sale Papa est tota Ecclesia Virtualiter The Pope is by Power and vertue the whole Churche What so euer these shal happen to saie wée maie not swarue from theire Iudgemente neither to yâ— Right hand nor to the Lefte hand Whereupon the Hebrevve Glose noteth thus Si dixerint tibi quòd Dextra sit Sinistra aut quòd Sinistra sit Dextra talis Sententia tenenda est Although they tel thee yâ— thy Right hande is thy Lefte hande or that thy Lefte hande is thy Right hande yet sutche a Sentence muste be holden as good S. Augustine ye saie holdeth harde of your side He saithe Non crederem Euangelio nisi me Ecclesiae Catholicae Authoritas commoueret I woulde not beleue the Gospel excepte the Authoritie of the Catholique Churche moued me These fewe poore woordes haue benne tossed of your parte and wroonge and pressed to the vttermoste to yeelde out that was neuer in them For hereby yée would faine proue that the Authoritie of the Churche whereby yee euermore vnderstande your Churche of Rome and none other is aboue the Authoritie of Goddes VVoorde that is to saie that the Creature is aboue the Creatoure that made Heauen and Earthe But what if S. Augustine as he saithe I beleue the Gospel bicause of the Churche haue likewise saide I beleue the Churche bicause of the Gospel Then I trowe yee muste turne your tale and saie The Gospel is aboue the Churche His woordes be plaine Ex ore Veritatis Ecclesiam agnosco participem Veritatis By the Mouthe of God that is the Truthe I knowe the Churche that is partetaker of the Truthe Againe he saithe Nolo Humanis Documentis sed Diuinis Oraculis Ecclesiam Sanctam demonstrari Ecclesiam quaerere debemus in Verbis Christi qui est Veritas optim è nouit Corpus suum Ecclesiam sine vlla ambiguitate Sancta Scriptura demonstrat In Scripturis Sanctis Ecclesia manifestè cognoscitur Ecclesiam sicut ipsum Caput in Scripturis Sanctis Canonicis debemus agnoscere I woulde the Churche shoulde be shewed not by the Decrees of Menne but by the Heauenly Oracles or VVordes of God VVee muste seeke the Churche in the VVoordes of Christe whiche is the Truthe and beste knoweth his owne Body The Holy Scripture sheweth vs the Churche without doubtinge In the Holy Scripture the Churche is plainely knowen VVee muste knowe the Churche by the Holy Canonical Scriptures as we know Christe that is the Heade Likewise saithe Chrysostome Nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit Vera Ecclesia nisi tantummodò per Scripturas It is not any waies knowen whiche is the True Churche of Christe but Onely by the Scriptures And thus for as mutche as wée knowe bothe Christe by the Churche and the Churche by Christe the one geeuinge euidence to the other by this reckeninge M. Hardinge and by your shiftinge of turnes wee muste sometimes place Christe aboue the Churche and sommetimes the Churche aboue Christe Now be it S. Augustines minde was not to commence an Action bitwene Christe and his Churche in comparison of theire Dignities or for trial and keepinge of their boundes or to teache vs that the Truthe of God taketh Authoritie of the Churche but onely to shewe vs that the Churche is a witnesse to Goddes Truthe And certainely it hath greate weight of persuasion to moue the Conscience of any man to sée so many Kingedomes Countries to ioine togeather in yâ— profession and obedience of one Truthe And I doubte not but euen this daie many thousandes are the sooner leadde to humble them selues vnto the Gospel of Christe for that they see the whole worlde that is to saie the whole Churche of God is contented so willingly so humbly to embrace the same Dauid to testifie the Truthe and certainetie of the Gospel saithe thus The sounde of the Apostles wente oute into al the Barthe and the VVoordes of them into the endes of al the VVorlde This is
keepe the Churche for euer as her owne neast And will you knowe who telleth vs this Euen God him selfe saieinge in his Prophete Esaye to Christe of his Churche I will make this couenaunt with them saithe our Lorde My spirite whiche is in thee and my woordes whiche I haue put in thy mouthe shall not departe from thy mouthe and from the mouthe of thy seede and from the mouthe of thy seedes seede saithe our Lorde from this time foorthe for euermore Againste this truthe what so euer ye bringe in reproufe of Popes liues whom not withstandinge moste impudently ye belie what vndiscrete saieinges or flateries so euer ye burthen the Canonistes with all tourneth to nothinge The Truthe remaineth vnshaken your spirite of lieinge scoffinge and malice thereby is discyfred The B. of Sarisburie Here yée saie Sir Defender is pretily séene in Humanitie For that yée saie séemeth to be his chiefe profession Verily M. Hardinge Wee are wel pleased to take sutche and so mutche learninge as you maie spare vs. Wee contende onely for Truthe and not for Learninge What so euer our Learninge be if it maie please God to vse it to his Glorie it shal be sufficiente be it neuer so litle How be it had you not had somme good likinge in your owne Learninge yée woulde not vpon so simple occasions haue vpbraided others Touchinge that sundrie of your Doctours haue saide the Pope cannot commit Simonie firste it shal be necessarie in that behalfe to consider the state and practise of the Churche of Rome S. Bernarde writinge vnto Pope Eugenius saith Limina Apostolorum Ambitio iam plùm terit quà m Deuotio Vocibus Ambitionis vestrum toto die resultat Palatium Ambitio in Ecclesia per te regnare molitur The Apostles Entries or Gates in Rome are nowe more worne with Ambition then with Deuotion Al the daie longe your Palaice ringeth with the sounde of Ambition By thy meanes Ambition seeketh to reigne in the Churche of God Againe he saith Sacri gradus dati sunt in occasionem turpis Lucri quaestū aestimant Pietatem The Holy Degrees or Ecclesiastical roumes are geeuen ouer to occasion of filthy gaine and the same gaine they coumpte Holinesse Ludouicus Viues saith Romae cùm omnia propè vendantur emantur nihil tamen agas sine Lege ac Formula atque euam Sanctissimi iuris At Rome not withstandinge al thinges be boughte and solde yet maie yee doo nothinge there without Fourme and Order and that of most Holy Religion Your owne Glose saithe Roma est Caput Auaritiae Ideò omnia ibi venduntur Rome is the Heade of Couetousnesse Therefore al thinges there are boughte and solde Where as also Iohannes Andreae your greate Canoniste noteth this Verse alludinge to the name of Rome Roma manus rodit quos rodere non valet odit Durandus saithe Simonie so reigneth in the Churche of Rome as though in deede it vvere no Sinne. To be shorte these twoo Veries were commonly spreadde of Pope Alexander Vendit Alexander Claues Altaria Christum Vendere iure potest Emerat ipse priús Pope Alexander maketh sale of his Keies of his Aultares and of Christe him selfe VVel maie he lesse these thinges for he him selfe paied wel for them Notwithstanding ye doubte not but al this by a prety soary Distinction maie soone be excused For thus yée saie Verum est in ijs quae sunt Simoniaca de lure Posiiuo solùm Sed non in ijs quae sunt Simoniaca de lure Diuino Whereby ye saie the Authoure meaneth that the Pope is not vnder the Rules of Simonie concerninge sutche Lawes paines as he him selfe or his Predecessoures haue made and prouided in that behalfe And therefore as your modeste manner is yee saie wee haue falsely alleged and shamefully belied Summa Angelica But why doo you not better open the seueral partes of your Distinction Why doo ye not better tea◠he vs to vnderstande what is Simonie by Lavve Positiue and what is Simonie by the Lavve of God And why doo yée not declare eche parte by plaine Examples Seeinge you thus to steale awaie in the darke wée haue somme cause to doubte your dealinge How be it to make the matter plaine your owne Glose saith thus Simoniaca desui Natura sunt quae Nouo aut Vereri Testamento prohibita sunt vt Emere vel Vendere Sacramenta Simoniaca de Iure Positiuo sunt quae solùm sunt Spiritualia ex Constitutione Ecclesiae vt sunt Tituli Beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum c. These thinges are Simoniacal of their ovvne Nature that are forebidden in the Olde and Newe Testamente as to buie or selle Sacramentes These thinges are Simoniacal by Lavve Positiue whiche are Spiritual onely by the ordinance of the Churche Sutche are the Titles of al Ecclesiastical Benefices and Dignities Ac be Bishoprikes Deanries Abbies Archedeaconries c. Thus M. Hardinge if your Pope selle Sacramentes whiche wil yéelde him but litle monie He maie be charged with Simonie But if he selle Bishoprikes Deanries Abbies Archedeaconries Prebendes Personages neuer so many yet by the shifte of your prety Distinction noman maie charge him For al these thinges are Spiritual onely by the Popes ovvne Positiue Lavve that is to saie by the Ordinance of the Churche And thinke you not so good a Distinction was wel woorthe the findinge oute One of your owne Companie speakinge hereof saithe thus O Petre quantam animarum multitudinem cateruatim transmisit transmittit ad Infernum haec Superstitialis Damnanda Distinctio Multis est occasio viam aperit and ruinam Damnationis aeternae O Peter Peter howe many Soules hath this Superstitious and Damnable Distinction sente by heapes and yet doothe dayly sende into Hel It is an occasion vnto many and openeth the waie vnto the fal of Euerlastinge Damnation To make the mater plaine Baldus saithe Simonia non cadit in Papam recipientem Though the Pope take monie yet no Simonie can touche him In like sorte saithe his felowe Bartolus Papa non dicitur facere Simoniam conferendo Beneficia Dignitates accepta Pecunia The Pope is not saide to commit Simonie although he take Monie for the Benefices and Dignities of the Churche Theodoricus saithe Papa non potest committere Simoniam Sic tenent Iuristae Quia Simonia excusatur per Authoritatem eius The Pope cannot commit Simonie So holde the Canonistes For Simonie by his Authoritie is excused Felinus saithe Ista Glosa videtur dicere quód Papa non committit Simoniam in recipiendo pecuniam pro collatione Beneficiorum ex quo non ligatur proprijs Constitutionibus Tamen Moderni tenent indistinctè quòd Papa non inuoluatur Crimine Simoniae Et ita ego teneo Et sic est seruanda communis opinio Ergo Papa potest dictam prohibitionem Simoniae firmatam in Vniuersali Ecclesia limitare respectu Apostolicae
the Lordes Supper vnto Christes Institution and haue made it a Communion in very deede common and indifferent to a greate number accordinge to the name But these menne haue chaunged al thinges contrarie to Christes Institution and haue made a Priuate Masse of the Holy Communion And so it commeth to passe that we geeue the Lordes Supper vnto the people and thei greue them a vaine Pagent to gase vpon Wee affirme togeather with the Ancient Fathers that the Body of Christe is not eaten but of the good Faithful and of those that are endued with the Sprite of Christe Theire Doctrine is that Christes very Body Effectually and as thei speake Really and Substantially maie not onely be eaten of the wicked and vnfaithful menne but also whiche is monstrous and horrible to be spoken of Mise and Dogges We vse to praie in our Churches after that fashion as according to Paules lesson the people maie knowe what wee praie and maie answeare Amen with a general consent These menne like soundinge Metal yelle oute in the Churches vnknowen and strange woordes without vnderstandinge without knowledge and without deuotion yea and doo it of pourpose bicause the people should vnderstande nothinge at al. M. Hardinge As comparison can not duely be made betweene Lighte and Darkenes betweene Truthe and Lieing betwene Christe and Belial so neither betwene the Catholike Churche and startinge holes of Heretiques You saie muche and proue nothinge The moste ye haue to crake of whiche yee haue neuer doone withal is youre ministringe of bothe kindes vnto the people youre newe founde holy daie the Englishe Communion your Seruice in the vulgare tonge â–ª and your vile obiection of Mise and Dogges This is the storeboxe of M. Iuelles high Diuinitie whiche he maketh no greate store of but shaketh it abroade euery where To euery pointe I haue saide so mutche as is yenough to staie the hartes of those that feare God in mine answeare to M. Iuelles chalenge To the mater of bothe kindes and the obiection made out of Gelasius in the seconde article To that of Priuate Masse in the firste article To al that is saide for the Churche Seruice in the vulgare tongue in the thirde Article To the obiection of Mise Dogges and VVormes in the 23. Article The same here to reherse againe I thinke it nedeles But where ye affirme the Body of Christe not to bee eaten but of the good and faithful onely if ye meane the Sacramental eating so as it is eaten vnder the Sacrament in the visible forme of Bread and VVine and not of the Spiritual eating onely that is false In that ye saie the Fathers be on your side meaninge the * Sacramental eatinge ye belie them And so like wise reporting our Doctrine to be that wicked and vnfaithful menne maie eate the Body of * Christe effectually ye beâ—â—e vs. VVe teache that the euil maie eate the Body of Christe Really that is in deede but not effectually They onely eate effectually who eatinge it worthely obteine the effecte of Christes Body VVhiche is the vnitie of the mystical body of Christe and increace of grace There is verely saithe S. Gregorie in sinners and in them whiche receiue vnworthely the true Fleashe of Christe and his true Bloude sed essentia non salubri efficentia but in substance not in holesome effecte That euil menne receiue the true Body of Christe Sacramentally no lesse then good where I might alleage in manner al the Olde Fathers S. Augustine only maie suffice who affirmeth the same speakinge thus of Iudas Tolerat ipse Dominus Iudam diabolum furem venditorem suum finit accipere inter innocentes Discipulos quod norunt fideles pretium nostrum Our Lorde him selfe doth tolerate Iudas and suffereth a Deuil a Thefe and him that solde him to receiue amongest his innocent Disciples our Price whiche the Faithful doo knowe But what nede any man to require the testimonies of Fathers sithe S. Paule teacheth vs so to beleue VVho so euer saithe he eateth this Bread and drinketh of the Cuppe of our Lorde vnworthely he shalâ—e gilty of the Body and Bloude of our Lorde The B. of Sarisburie There is no better comparison to bee made M. Hardinge then bitweene Light and Darkenesse Truthe and Falsehed Christe and Belial For one of these contraries doothe euermore bewraie the other And therefore Christe saithe He that doothe il hateth the Light and commeth not to it leste his euil dooinges shoulde bee espied And this is it M. Hardinge that you so carefully keepe the people from the Lighte of Goddes vvoorde leste by comparison thereof they shoulde beginne to lothe youre Darkenesse Plinie saithe Tritico reperto continuò damnatum est Hordeum quadrupedum refectibus traditum As soone as VVheate was once founde by comparison thereof streight waie Barly was refused and geuen to Cattel to feede vpon S. Cyprian saithe Haec est frater vera dementia non cogitare quòd mendacia non diu fallant Noctem tam diu esse donec illucescat dies This is very mere madnesse my Brother not to consider that lies cannot longe deceiue the world RemeÌ„ber it is Night no lenger but vntil the Daie spring And therefore Chrysostome saithe as it is alleged before Haeretici claudunt Ianuas Veritatis Heretiques shut vp the Gates of the Truthe For they knowe right wel if the Truthe maie appeare theire falsehedde wil soone be espied and the Churches shal be none of theires Tertullian saithe Ipsa Doctrina Haereticorum cum Apostolica comparata ex diuersitate contrarietate sua pronuntiabit neque Apostoli alicuius Authoris esse neque Apostolici Viri The very Doctrine of Heretiques compared togeather with the Apostles Doctrine euen by the diuersitie and contrarietie that is in it beareth witnesse of it selfe that it neuer came neither from any Apostle of Christe nor from any Apostolique Man When the Emperoure Adrianus hadde yeelded to graunte the Christians one Church within the Cittie of Rome certaine of his Priuie Counsel aduised him in any wise not so to doo For that they saide if the Christians might haue but one Churche within the Cittie the whole people woulde becomme Christians and by comparison thereof theire Idolles Churches should be forsaken Restore you the Holy Communion M. Hardinge and ye shal see youre Masses and Mockeries soone falle to grounde as did the Idole Dagon at the presence of the Arke of God S. Hierome saithe Mendacium Antichristi Christi veritas deuorabit The Truthe of Christe shal deuoure and consume the Lieinge of Antichriste Touchinge the Shakinge out of Stoareboxes yee hadde no greate cause to complaine For there is not one of al these maters one onely of Priuate Masse excepted that hitherto throughout this Apologie hathe to my remembraunce benne touched or mentioned more then once But it is a smal mater M. Hardinge that maie
determinations of Councels be referred to the Pope Christes Vicare in Earthe onlesse ye vtter suche vnreuerent and prophane scoffes It had become a wicked Celsus a Porphyrius a Iulian thus to talke rather then any Christian Hickescorner You should at leste haue looked on your square Cappe and your white rochet if you haue any if nothinge els they woulde haue tolde you that suche prophane lightnesse became not your person Concerninge the pointe it selfe you touche although the Pope haue that Priuiledge whiche Christe ‡ ‡ praied to his Father for to be geuen vnto Peter as beinge Peters Successour that his ‡ Faith faile not and that be confirme his Brethren and therefore be an ‡ assured iudge in matters of Faithe yet this notwithstandinge councels be not assembled togeather in vaine For the Fathers of the Councell doo helpe the Faithe and Doctrine of the highest Pastour VVherefore in the firste councell at Ierusalem when as a greate question rose and Peter had saide his iudgement not propped with any testimonie of the Holy Scriptures Iames approued it addinge thereto the testimonies of the Prophetes For Gods prouidence so tendereth the Churche that the chiefe members though they depende of the ‡ Head yet defende and healpe the Head VVherefore Seda admonisheth discretely that Paule conferred the Gospel which he had Preached amongest the Gentiles with the other Apostles seekinge warely to be resolued whether he Preached rightly of the ceassinge of the obseruances of the Lawe Not that he doubted ought thereof himselfe saithe he but that the mindes of them that were in doubte might be confirmed by the Auctoritie of that Apostolike Councell To that you alleage secondly as a greate inconuenience wee tell you that forasmuch as the Pope is at euery generall Councell laufully assembled either in person as sundry Popes haue benne or by his Legates neither it is an vnlaufull dealinge nor suche tossinge as you terme it matters maturely debated in the Councell to be referred to the Pope head of the Councell not so muche for a newe triall as for finall confirmation The Fathers of the Nicene councell besought S. Syluestesâ— that what they had ordeined he would confirme and ratifie And Leo what thinges the Councell of Chalcedon had decreed touchinge matters of faithe saithe that he approueth them And the Councel it selfe speakinge to Leo saithe thus Decretis tuis nostrum honora Iudicium VVith thy Decrees honour our Iudgement Likewise the Fathers of other councels required their constitutions to be strengthened by confirmation of the Popes auctoritie And sir finde you faulte with the Pope because he hath not yet put in his answeare I praie you who accused him VVhere when and whereof In what laufull Courte Before what laufull Iudge O you saie he hath not yet put in his answeare Be it that Hicke Hob and Hans of your sectes haue impudently accused him How would ye haue him bringe in his answere To what seate of iudgmente to what Consistorie can ye cite him that is by Christe appointed to be the Supreme iudge of all his Churche â–ª the Sheepeherde of all his Floâ—ke It is not for him you know to bringe in his answere in VVeshminster Haull nor in Sterre Chamber VVill ye haue him appeare before your high Commissioners in the longe Chappell at Powles or in M. Crindalles chamber thereby where ye haue saide and donne your pleasure and depriued many honest menne of their benefices Or will ye rather haue him come to Geneua to Zurich to Frankforde to Strasburg to VVittenberg or to some other corner where ye haue your congregations there to be iudged by Iacke and Gille I pitie you poore soules that yee talke thus so farre out of square and woulde the Pope to bringe in his answeare ye knowe not where hauinge neither iuste Courte or Consistorie to call him vnto nor laufull iudge nor lawe to passe vpon him For through your Schismes and Heresies as ye haue made your selues Churchelesse Christlesse and Godlesse so also Courtlesse Iudgelesse and Lawlesse I can not compare you better then to the Rebelles of Northfolke vnder Captaine Kete amongest whom Mount Surrey was their London and an Oke or an Elme commonly called the tree of Reformation was their VVestminster Halle Suche Prince such Dominion such Iudge such Consistorie Ye complaine the Pope hath condemned you without iudgement by order pronounced and before yee were euer called to be iudged This is as true as that the Murderer or Theefe answeareth the Iudge at the barre saieinge not gilty my Lorde Ye haue benne sundry times called to laufull Consistories to Synodes to Councels Alwaies either ye made not your appearance or by right of safeconduct conueyed your selues away without any shewe of Obedience or vpon promise of amendement you were dimissed How many Legates and Nuncios haue sundry Popes sente into Germanie and other Prouinces to conuent you to heare you to moue you to a better minde and call you home and with all mercifull meanes to gather you againe into the lappe of the Churche He may saye to your condemnation that was saide of the Iewes what is that Iought to haue donne to my Vineyarde whiche I haue not donne But all was in vaine such hathe benne your stubbournesse The B. of Sarisburie Wée ieste not at Goddes Holy sprite M. Hardinge Wée know it is the same Sprite of VVisedome that hath renewed the face of the worlde discouered the multitude of your folies But wel maie wée ieste at your vnhandsome and open legierdumaine that so vainely seeke to blinde vs with a painted shadowe of the Sprite of God Yée pretende longe Praiers mutche Fastinge great conference of Doctours and Scriptures and the vndoubted presence and assistance of Goddes Holy Sprite in al your dooinges yet openly striue against yâ— manifest VVoorde and Sprite of God and folowe onely your owne Sprite whiche wee maie truely calle the Sprite of Vanitie The Sprite that you meane is nothinge els but the Sprite of Rome whiche you saie is the Sprite of Truthe cannot erre In one of your late Councelles holden in Rome as yée were singinge Veni Creator Spiritus God sente downe an Owle from the toppe of the Churche to sitte emongest you that the worlde might knowe in what sprite yée were assembled Elias the Prophete of God iested thus at yâ— Priestes of Baal Crie out alowde It is your God Either he is occupied in somme talke or he is in his Inne or he is trauailinge vpon yâ— waie or els perhaps he is a sleepe Yet neither was Elias an Hicke Scorner nor iested he at Goddes Holy sprite nor did he any thinge yâ— was vnséemely for his personne As for your Councelles whether they be al and euermore summoned by the Sprite of God or no it maie wel be doubted The Vniuersitie of Parise thus protested by waie of Appeale againste Pope Leo. 10. his Councel
his sentence whereunto all the reste almost gaue their consente It is expedient for vs that one man die for the people and not that all the Nation perishe the Euangeliste thereto added his verdite sayinge This he saide not of him selfe but whereas he was highe Bishop of that yere he Prophecied Therefore let this be the true conclusion of the whole matter The actes of that councell were wicked the sentence was true and good Nowe Hosius treateth this matter so learnedly and so substantially as you can not truely take any aduantage of his woordes to reprehende him He stateth him selfe vpon the Scripture a good grounde to stande vpon VVhiche Scripture referreth doubt full and harde questions to the Priestes of the Leuiticall order Of whome it is saide Indicabunt tibi Iudicij Veritatē They shal shewe vnto thee the Truth of Iudgement In this iudgement saieth Hosius though it were neuer so wicked yet was the truthe of iudgement How that might be there he proueth it to Brentius by moste manifest argumentes VVhere ye impute to Hosius to haue saide that the same plainely was a iuste decree whereby they pronounced that Christe was woorthy to die that is your slaunderous lie not Hosius saieinge * For he saieth the cleane contrary and that sundry times that it was a wicked Councell and moste vniuste decree God forebidde any Christen man should saie that Christe was woorthy to die He saithe it might haue benne truely pronounced by Caiphas that he was gilty of deathe And there he sheweth how very religiously and wisely admonishinge the reader that he was moste innocent and deserued not to die And thus Syr you may see we take not parte with Annas and Caiphas as you raile and yet be able God be thanked to defende our true cause and declare you to the worlde to be false teachers Therefore belie vs no more The B. of Sarisburie Good Christian Reader this whole mater concerneth onely the credite and certainetie of General Councelles Sotus and Hosius saie what so euer is determined in Councel must be taken as the vndoubted Iudgemente and VVoorde of God Hereunto the Godly Learned Father Iohannes Brentius replieth thus Councelles sommetimes haue erred and haue vtterly wanted the Sprite of God as it maie appeare by that in a Councel the Sonne of God was condemned and iudged to die the deathe Hosius answeareth When Annas and Caiphas sate as Presidentes in the Coūcel and Christe y◠Sonne of God was by them condēned to die yet neuerthelesse y◠same Coūcel had the assistance of the Holy Ghoste and the vndoubted Sprite of Truthe For speakinge of the same Councel he saithe thus Vides Brenti quemadmodum non defuerit Sacerdotio Leuitico Spiritus Propheticus Spiritus Sanctus Spiritus Veritatis Yee see frende Brentius how that the Leuitical Priesthoode that pronounced sentence of deathe against Christe wanted not the Sprite of Prophesie the Holy Ghoste the Sprite of Truthe Againe he saithe Ex quo tempore Primus Parēs noster de vento ligno gustauit factus est Mortis Reus Christus Dei c. Nec falsum fuit illud quod dixerunt Nos legem habemus secundum Legem hanc debet mori From the tune that oure Firste Father tasted of the forebidden fruite Christe the Sonne of God became guilty of deathe Neither was it false that the Iewes saide VVee haue a Lavve and accordinge to that Lavve he ought to die With this Sprite I trowe he was inspired that wrote this Marginal Note vpon your Decrees Iudaei mortaliter peccassent nisi Christum Crucifixissent The levves had committed mortal sinne if they had not nailed Christe vnto the Crosse Againe Hosius saithe Nulla esse potest tanta Pontificum improbitas quae impedire queat quo ' minùs vera sit illa Dei Promissio Qui indicabunt tibi Iudicij Veritatem Be the wickednesse of Bishoppes neuer so greate it can neuer hinder but that this promisse of God shal euer be true The Bishoppes shal shevve thee the truthe of Iudgemente This therefore M. Hardinge is your Doctoures meaninge It is sufficiente that Bishoppes onely méete in Councel God wil supplie al the reste What so euer they determine the Holy Ghoste wil assist them they cannot erre Al this is as true as that Hosius your Doctoure saithe Annas and Caiphas coulde not erre in pronouncinge Sentence of deathe againste Christe But for excuse hereof sommewhat to salue a festry mater yée tel vs a longe tedious tale without heade or foote that your Reader maie thinke yée saie somewhat ye crie out alowde Shamelesse railinge Heretiques VVee belie Hosius vvee belie Sotus Our false dealinge our shamelesse lieinge vvee are impudente and continevve in lieinge These M. Hardinge be the proufes and groundes of your Doctrine and the moste sauerie and fairest Floures in your garlande The substance of your tale is this The Actes of the Councel where Christe was condemned were lewde and wicked But the Sentence of deathe pronounced by the Bishoppes against Christe was iuste and true And thus by your dalliance in darke woordes and by your blinde Distinction bitweene Acte and Sentence yée seeke shiftes to mocke the worlde Yée shoulde plainely haue tolde vs what were these Sentences and what were these Actes and what greate difference yee canne espie bitweene Acte and Sentence or when euer yee hearde of Sentence in Iudgemente without Acte or of perfite Acte without Sentence or howe the Sentence of the Iudge maie be true if the Acte be false or how the Acte maie be righte if the Sentence be wronge For your credites sake leaue these toies M. Hardinge Yee haue vsed them ouer longe They are too childishe for a childe they becomme not your grauitie they deceiue the simple In deede I can easily beleeue that neither Sotus nor Hosius was euer so wicked to saie that Christe vvas rightly and vvorthily donne to deathe How be it he that saithe The sentence of deathe pronounced in Councel againste Christe vvas iuste and true seemeth in deede to saie no lesse The very case and course of your Doctrine vndoubtedly forced them thus to saie For if al Coūcelles be good and Holy without exception then muste that also be a good and a Holy Councel that was assembled againste God and againste his Christe Hosius your Doctours to make the mater plaine saithe thus Iudásne sit an Petrus an Paulus Deus attendi not vult Sed solùm hoc quo'd sedet in Cathedra Petri quo'd Apostolus quo'd Christi Legatus quo'd Angelus est Domini exercituum de cuius ore Legem requirere iussus es Hoc solùm spectari vult Si Iudas est quandoquidem Apostolus est nihil te moueat quo'd Fur est God wil neuer haue thee consider whether the Pope be a Iudas or a Peter or a Paule It is sufficiente onely that he sitteth in Peters Chaire that he is an Apostle that he is christes
Embassadoure that he is the Angel of the Lorde of Hostes from whose mouthe thou arte commounded to require the Lawe This thinge onely Christe would haue thee to consider Be it Iudas for as mutche as he is an Apostle let it not moue thee though he be a Theefe But Caiphas saide It is good that one man die for the people leste al the people perishe Ergo saie you Caiphas had the Sprite of God Alas M. Hardinge although you litle passe for your Diuinitie yet why haue you nomore regarde vnto your Logique Euery childe knoweth that this is a Paralogismus or a deceiteful kinde of reasoninge called Fallacia Accidentis And that yee maie the better espie your ouersight Like as yée saie Caiphas prophesied blindely him selfe not vnderstandinge what he saide Ergo he had the Holy Ghoste Euen so maie yée saie Balaams Asse reproued his maister and spake the Truthe as Caiphas did Ergo Balaams Asse had the Holy Ghoste S. Paule saithe No man can saie The Lorde Iesus but in the Sprite of God Hereof by your Logique yée maie reason thus The Diuel saide vnto Christe I knowe that thou arte Christe the Sonne of the Liuinge God Ergo the Diuel had the Sprite of God It pitieth me M. Hardinge to sée your folies Although Caiphas vnwares and against his wil by the enforcemente power of God at one onely time spake woordes of Truthe as did also Balaams Asse and the Diuel yet it foloweth not that wée should therefore at al times renne to Caiphas to séeke the Truthe S Augustine saithe Quando Deus voluit etiam mutum iumentum rationabiliter loquutum est Nec ideo ' admoniti sunt homines in deliberationibus suis etiam Asinina expectare Consilia VVhen it pleased God Balaams Asse beinge a doum be beaste was hable to speake as a man Yet are not menne therefore commaunded in al their Consultations and doubteful cases to seeke Counsel of an Asse As for the Lies Shames and Sclaunders yée would so liberally laie vpon vs it maie please you to take them fréely home againe If yée be ful freight and haue stoare sufficiente of your owne yet maie you diuide them emonge your poore Louanian Brethren It shal be a woorke of Supererogation For yewisse thei haue of their owne yenough already To conclude your whole drifte herein is to force your Reader to haue a good opinion of Annas Caiphas that condemned Christe to die the deathe for that as Hosius saithe they had the Sprite of Prophesie the Holy Ghoste and the Sprite of Truthe and therefore coulde not erre in their Iudgemente The Apologie Cap. 7. Diuision 1. But wil these menne I saie refourme vs the Churche beinge themselues bothe the Personnes guilty the Iudges to Wil they abate their owne Ambition and their Pride Wil they ouerthrowe their owne causes geeue sentence againste theÌ„ selues that they must leaue of to be vnlearned Bishoppes Slowbellies Heapers togeather of Benefices takers vpon them as Princes and Menne of warre Wil the Abbates the Popes deere darlinges iudge that Monke for a Theefe whiche laboureth not for his liuinge and that it is againste al lawe to suffer sutche a one to liue and to be founde either in Cittie or in Countrie al of other mennes charges Or els that a Monke ought to lie on the grounde to liue hardely with Hearbes and Peason to studie earnestly to Argue to Praie to Woorke with hande and fully to bende him selfe to come to the Ministerie of the Churche In faithe as soone wil yâ— Phariseis Scribes repaire againe the Temple of God and restore it vnto vs a House of Praier in steede of a Denne of Theeues M. Hardinge Ye leape with a lighte skippe from one thinge to an other neither dwell ye longe in any one pointe but in lieinge But ye saie they be bothe the persons giltie and the Iudges also Iudges doubtelesse they be For their vocation is lawfull ye cannot disproue it Guilty also they be we denie not but whereof Of fraile liuinge not of false teachinge for commonly they teache nothinge And where In the courte of conscience not in the courte of man Or if any of them be bothe before this councell and in this councell godly orders haue benne decreed for holesome reformation As for Monckes ye maie not looke nowe that either they gette their liuing onely by their hands labour or that they be bounde to the harde discipline which Monkes liued in for twelue hundred yeres paste Now be other daies other manners Suche great austeritie is to be wondred at and to be wisshed for But whether the Religious menne of our time be to be compelled thereto I leaue it to wise consideration If it maie be lawfull to direct vs in suche spirituall cases by an olde example of externe prudencie me thinketh the discretion of Iacobs answeare to his Brother Esau is woorth to be thought on VVhen â—sau courteously offered his brother Iacob recourninge from Mesopotamia with all his traine of householde and cattell to goe with him and keepe him companie the reste of the iourney that remained from the place of their firste meetinge Iacob full mildely saide Syr you know if it like your Lordship that I haue here with me tender babes ewes with lambe * and Kine with calfe If I ouerlabour them with faste goeinge my flockes will die all in a daie Maye it please your Lordship to goe before me your seruaunt I will folowe after the flocke fayer and softe so as I shal see my litle ones able to beare it Like wise if there be not a discrete moderation vsed but al Monckes be rigorously driuen to the ausieritie of life they liued in of olde time in this so greate loosenesse of maners specially the discipline of all religions beinge so farre slaked in comparison of the auncient seueritte it is to be feared wee shall rather see Cloisters foresaken whiche God graunte then a Godly reformation procured whiche wil neuer be In the ende of this Paragraphe ye shewe your selfe to despaire of our amendement God geue you grace so to doo for your partes as we maye haue good cause to hope better of you But whether we amende our faultes or other wise what pertaineth that to the â—â—stification of your newe Gospell and to the disproufe of the Catholike Faithe by vs defended You kâ—â—w it is no good argumente à moribus ad doctrinam VVho would not hisse you and trampe you out of schooles if ye made this fonde reason The Papisâ—es liues be fauliy Ergo their teachinge is false To this head all the reasons of your Apologie in effect maye be reduced and they holde Per locum topicum noui Euangelij à malis moribus Dothe not Christe him selfe confute all suche your feble reasons where he sateth The Scribes and Phariseis sitte in the chayre of Moses what so euer they saie to you doo ye but after their woorkes doo ye
home againe in his Minoribus and allowed onely to be a Cardinal and no lenger to be a Pope Yee maie remember Cicero saithe Qui multorum Custodem se profiteatur eum sapientes sui primùm capitis aiunt Custodem esse oportere Wise menne saie Who so wil take vpon him to saue others oughte first to saue him selfe And what credite maie wee geeue to youre Saueconductes Iacobus Nachiantes the Bishop of Chioca for that he had simpred out one halfe woorde of truthe to the mislikinge of the Legates was faine to renne to Rome to crepe to the Popes feete and to craue Pardonne Yee shamefully betraied cruelly murthered Iohn Husse Hieronymus Pragensis in your Coūcel of Cōstance Neither y◠Protection of the Emperoure nor the Popes Saueconducte was hable to saue thē No your selues haue already ruled y◠case in your said Councel For thus yee saie Fides non est seruanda Hereticis Yee maie holde no Faithe vnto them that yee calle Heretiques Sutche is the Safetie and Libertie of your Councelles Ye saie Our Learned Men were allowed to Propounde to Talke to Dispute What shoulde this auaile For yee reserued the Determination and whole Iudgemente to youre selues and youre selues are sworne to submitte yours whole Iudgemente to the Pope and without his Iudgemente to Iudge nothinge And howe maie this seeme a Free Councel were the guilty partie shal be the Iudge Yee saie There is an Extension graunted to other Nations Al this is true in deede But this same Truthe discrieth youre open Mockerie For if yee hadde seene the Instrumente in the ende thereof yee shoulde haue founde youre saide Extension restrained onely to them that woulde Repente and Recante the Truthe of God whiche you calle Erroure Howe be it not longe sithence the Bishoppes of youre saide Chapter at Tridente were very lothe to allowe any tolerable Sauecondite at al either to the Germaines or to any others But yee saie if wee hadde comme to youre Chapter we hadde benne Confounded No doubtes with youre Firy Argumentes For sutche proufes muste healpe you when others faile As for the gaie stuffe that youre Tridentine Fathers after theire Nature Deliberation as they calle it and more then twentie yeeres studie haue sente vs out lately into the worlde it is too simple to mocke Children Wee finde no faulte with you M. Hardinge for that youre Bishoppes and Abbates agree togeather but for that they agree togeather as did Herode and Pilate the Sadduceis and Phariseis againste Christe Neither maie you wel vaunte youre selues of youre greate agreementes Yee maie remember that twoo of the Principal Pillers of youre Chapter Petrus à Soto and Catharinus dissented euen there openly and shamefully and that in greate pointes of Religion and wrote the one mightily againste the other the one charginge the other with Erroure and Heresie and coulde neuer bee reconciled Notwithstandinge againste other pointes of Goddes Truthe bothe they and the reste ioined stoutely togeather S. Augustine saithe Tunc inter se concordant quando in perniciem Iusti conspirant Non quia se amant sed quia eum qui amandus erat simul oderunt Then they agree togeather when they conspire to destroie the Iuste not for that they them selues loue one an other but for that they bothe hate him whome they ought to loue Of sutche kinde of Consente S. Hierome although to a farre contrarie pourpose imagineth Iouinian thus to saie Quo'd me damnant Episcopi non est ratio sed conspiratio Nolo mihi ille vel ille respondeat quorum me Authoritas opprimere potest docere non potest That the Bishoppes condemne me there is no Reason in theire dooinges but a Conspiracie I would not that this man or that man shoulde answeare mee whiche maie oppresse mee by theire Authoritie and cannot teache mee Whether it bee conueniente that the Pope beinge notoriously accused of manifeste corruption in Goddes Religion shoulde neuerthelesse be the whole and onely Iudge of the same and pronounce sentence of him selfe let it be indifferently considered by the wise The Lawe saithe Nemo sibi debet Ius Dicere No man maie bee his owne Iudge Sutche Authoritie yee saie Kinges haue in Parlamentes Hereof I am not hable to dispute The Princes right many times passeth by Composition and therefore is not euermore one in al places Howe be it the Pope is a Bishop and not a Kinge and other Bishoppes be not his Subiectes but his Brethren You re fourthe Obiection is but a Cauil Yee saie yee mocke not Princes Embassadours but place them nexte vnto youre Legates to sitte stil I trowe and to telle the Clocke For voice in Iudgemēt ye allowe them none Thus ye proine their Authoritie and allowe them Honoure Notwithstandinge whether the Emperours and Princes Embassadours maie sitte so neare to the Popes Legates or no I can not tel Verily the Emperoure him selfe maie not be so bolde to presse so neare vnto the Pope For thus it is ordered in youre Booke of Ceremonies Aduertendum est quod locus vbi sedet Imperator non sit altior loco vbi tenet pedes Pontifex This is to be noted that the place where the Emperoure sitteth in General Councel be no higher then the place where the Pope setteth his feete That is to saie the Emperoure must sitte at the Popes footestoole and no higher Al the partes of oure Religion whiche you calle Heresies yee saie are already condemned iuste a thousande yeeres paste Here M. Hardinge it woulde haue woonne you somme good credite if yee could haue tolde vs in what General Councel vnder what Emperoure by what Doctours by what Catholique Learned Fathers these greate Errours were thus condemned As nowe yee roaue onely at large and feede youre simple Reader with youre emptie Calendares of thousandes of yeeres and speake at randonne If it hadde benne true yee woulde better haue shewed it but beinge moste vntrue as you knowe it to bee for very shame yee should neuer haue saide it The Apologie Cap. 9. Diuision 1. 2. Neuerthelesse wee can beare patiently and quietly our owne priuate wronges But wherefore doo thei shutte out Christian Kinges and good Princes from their Conuocation Why doo they so vncourteously or with suche spite leaue them out and as though they were not either Christian menne or els coulde not iudge wil not haue them made acquainted with the causes of Christian Religion nor vnderstande the state of their owne Churches Or if the saide Kinges and Princes happen to entermeddle in sutche maters and take vpon them to doo that they maie doo that they be commaunded to doo and ought of dutie to doo and the same thinges that we know bothe Dauid and Salomon and other good Princes haue donne that is if they whiles the Pope and his Prelates siugge sleepe or els mischeuously withstande them doo bridle the Priestes sensualitie and driue them to doo their duetie and
very vnlikely Cardinal Poole séeinge the mater to passe so cleare telleth vs roundely in one woorde that Eusebius and Constantius were Ariane Heretiques and therefore refuseth the whole storie written by Eusebius touching the Christening of Constantine But sommewhat to soothe you in your tale let a Fable stand for Truth let vs graunt you an impossibilitie y◠Constantine was Baptized by Pope Syluester being dead Yet wil you néedes geather hereof that the Emperour is Subiecte to the Pope Or that the Pope hath Authoritie to calle Councelles What wil you then saie when the Emperoure is Baptized by somme other Prieste or Bishop or by a Midvvife Shal euery of these therefore require to haue and to doo y◠like Or muste wée beléeue that sutche a Prieste Bishop or Midvvife shal haue Authoritie to calle Councelles In déede this were a good shorte waie to geate Supremacie But it might haue pleased you to remember that y◠Cardinal of Ostia vseth alwaies of Office to Consecrat the Pope Yet I trow yée wil not therefore place him aboue the Pope Elizaeus anointed King Iehu yet was he not therefore aboue the Kinge Your owne Doctoure saithe Quòd hoc Argumentum non concludat patet quia in Veteri Lege Sacerdotes qui Reges inungebant indubitanter Regibus Subdebantur It appeareth that this Argumente concludeth nothinge For in the Olde Lavve the Priestes that anointed the Kinges were vndoubtedly subiecte to the Kinges To conclude what right Emperoures had in Summoninge of Councelles by these fewe Authorities and Examples folowinge it maie soone appeare Eusebius saith Cōstantinus Synodū Oecumenicā Collegit Episcopos vt Vndique accelerarent honorificis literis conuocauit Not the Pope but Constantine geathered a General Councel and by honorable Writes called y◠Bishoppes of al Countries to repaire thither Theodoretus saithe A greate and a Holy Councel was geathered to Nice by the Grace of God and not by the Pope but by the Godly Emperoure Sozomenus saithe Not the Pope but The Emperoure Constantine wrote vnto al the Rulers of the Churches that they shoulde be at Nice by a daie to the Bishoppes of the Apostolique Sees to Macarius the Bishop of Hierusalem and to Iulius the Bishop of Rome In which woordes this also maie be noted that y◠Pope then was vnder the Emperours Summone no lesse then others In the Councel of Constantinople the Bishoppes wrote thus vnto the Emperoure Ex mādato tuae Pietatis Constantinopolim cōuenimus Wee are comme to Constantinople not by y◠Popes Authoritie but by your Maiesties Commission Athanasius saithe Ab Imperatore praefectisque Literae sequentes in omnem partem missae sunt eos qui illuc ituri essent conuocantes These Letters or Writes folowinge were sente out into al places not from the Pope but from the Emperoure and his Lieutenantes summoning them that should comme vnto the Councel S. Chrysostome saith Wee wente in and humbly besought not y◠Pope but the moste Christian Prince to calle a Councel S. Ambrose speakinge of him selfe and of other Bishoppes beinge then at the Councel of Aquileia saithe thus Nos conuenimus Aquileiam iuxta Praeceptum Imperatoris Were are mette togeather at Aquileia by the Commaundemente of the Emperoure and not of the Pope S. Hierome saithe Orientis atque Occidentis Episcopos ob quasdam Ecclesiasticas dissensines Romam Imperiales Literae contraxerunt To staie certaine Ecclesiastical dissensions not any the Popes Letters of Commaundemente but the Emperours VVrites caused the Bishoppes as wel of the Easte as of the VVeaste to drawe to Rome Of Pope Leo wee haue saide before Beinge Pope and as M. Hardinge imagineth hable to summone the world with a becke thus he writeth to the Emperoure Theodosius Dignetur pietas vestra supplicationi nostrae annuere vt intra Italiam haberi iubeatis Episcopale Concilium We beseeche your Godly Maiestie to graunte vnto our humble requeste that it maie please you to commaunde a Councel of Bishoppes to be holden within Italie Sozomenus saithe The Arians besought not the Pope but the Emperoure Constantius to commaunde a Councel to be holden at Antioche The same Arians afterwarde besought not the Pope but the same Emperoure Constantius to summone an other Councel to Millaine Againe sozomenus saithe The Catholique Bishoppes sente Hypatianus theire Embassadoure to entreate not the Pope but the Emperoure that to redresse certaine Erroures they might haue leaue to meete togeather Pope Liberius saithe A Councel is holden at Millaine not by my Authoritie but by the Commaundemente of the Prince Pope Leo saithe The greate Councel of Chalcedon was sommoned not by him selfe but by the trauaile of Martianus the Emperoure The Emperoure Constantius Commaunded twoo seueral Councelles to be keapte at one time the one at Seleucea in Isauria in the East the other at Ariminum in Italie in the VVeaste Socrates saith Sithence the Emperours were firste Christened the state of the Churche hathe hanged of them and the greateste Councelles haue benne and be keapte by theire aduise Thus many Anciente Councelles wée are hable to shewe you summoned by Emperours Nowe shewe you M. Hardinge either that the Emperoure did al these thinges by the Authoritie of the Pope or that the Emperoure was onely y◠Popes Summoner to calle to Councel sutche and so many as it shoulde like his Holinesse to commaunde Or that the Pope did euer sommone any one Ancient General Councel by his owne onely right without further Commission from the Emperoure then wil wée saie yée haue saide somme thing As for al that ye haue nowe said in good soothe it is lesse then nothinge The Apologie Cap. 12. Diuision 3. And when Rufine the Heretique had alleged for his Authoritie a Councel whiche as he thought should make for him S. Hierome his Aduersarie to confute him Tel vs quod hee vvhat Emperoure commaunded that Councel to be called The same S. Hierome againe in his Epitaphe vpon Paula maketh mention of the Emperours Letters whiche gaue commaundemente to cal the Bishoppes of Italie and Graecia to Rome to a Councel M. Hardinge Bisides that ye doo strangely to cal Rufine an Heretike wee saie that S. Hierome might wel demaund what Emperoure summoned that Councel which was neuer summoned Againe we confesse that some Emperours haue summoned both Latine and Greeke Bishops But ye proue not that any did it as supreme heade and as iudge in matters of Religion but by the consent of the Bishops of Rome as I haue declared before The B. of Sarisburie Were you not a stranger in your owne Bookes M. Harding yée would not thinke it so strange a mater to heare Ruffinus called an Heretique S. Hierome doubted not so to calle him Thus he saith Dum mihi inconstantiae crimen impingit se Haereticū c Ita verrit Origenē vt qui in Trinitate Catholiquum legeret in alijs Haereticū non
Deus instituit Constantinum Ministrum suum Doctorem Pietatis omnibus terris The One and Onely God hath appointed Constantine to be his Minister and the Doctoure of true Godlinesse vnto al Nations And Theodoretus saithe Laudatissimus Rex Apostolicas curas suscipiebat animo suo At Pontifices nō solùm non ae dificare Ecclesiam sed etiā illus fundamenta labefactare conabantur The good Emperoure hadde Apostolique Cares in his harte But the Bishoppes did not onely not builde vp the Churche of God but also ouerthrew the fundations of the same And againe Eusebius saithe Constantinus erat Vocalissimus Dei praeco quasi Seruator ac Medicus animarum Constantine the Emperoure was a moste Cleare Preacher of God and as it were the Saueoure and Physicion of Soules In this sorte Nicephorus writeth vnto the Emperoure Emmanuel Palaeologus Tu es Dux Professionis Fidei nostrae c. Youre Maiestie is the Captaine of the Profession of our Faithe youre Maiestie hath restored the Catholique and vniuersal Churche Your Maiestie hath refourmed the Temple of God from Marchantes and Exchaungers of the Heauenly Doctrine and from Heretiques by the woorde of Truthe Yee saie When the Bishoppes were sette in came the Emperoure laste with a smal companie Whereof yee would haue vs to geather y◠he came onely as somme inferioure personne and not as a Iudge Howe be it Theodoretus saithe Constantinus iussit Episcopos ingredi Constantine Commaunded the Bishoppes to goe in And Eusebius saithe Sedit tota Synodus reuerenter vt par fuit cum silentio expectans aduentum Principis The whole Councel sate in reuerent and comely order quietely and in silence lookinge for the Princes comminge This is no good proufe M. Hardinge that the Emperoure in the Councel was inferioure to the Bishoppes Nay the Bishoppes were commaunded to take their places to sitte in silence and to waite for the Emperoures comminge as his Subiectes Againe he saithe Signo quo aduentus Imperatoris indicatus est dato omnibus exuergentibus ipse deinde ingressus est medius tanquà m aliquis Dei coelestis Angelus When the watche woorde was geuen that the Emperoure was comme the Bishoppes stoode vp from their places and his Maiestie past along through the middes of them as if he had benne an Angel of God But the Emperoure yee saie sate vpon a litle lowe stoole and therein shewed him selfe inferioure to the Bishops Yea M. Hardinge but Eusebius saithe that the same litle lowe stoole was made of whole beaten gould And therein I trowe he was sommewhat aboue the Bishoppes Yee saie he sate alowe and in the middes of the Bishoppes and hereof yee conclude he was theire Inferioure So Iulius Caesar notwithstandinge he were the Emperoure of Rome yet when he came into the College of Poetes he was wel contented to be placed in the lowest roume And yet was he not therefore thiere Inferioure But touching the Emperoure Constantines place in the Councel Eusebius saithe thus Accessit ad summum gradum ordinum He went vp to the highest rising of al the benches Sozomenus saithe Imperator peruenit ad Caput Concilij sedit in Throno quodam quem ipse sibi fecerat Erat autem Thronus ille Maximus alios omnes superans The Emperoure went vp to the headde or highest place of the Councel and sate downe in a Throne of estate that he had prepared for him selfe But this Throne was very greate and farre passed al the rest In the meane season the Popes Legate sate as it is saide before neither in the First place nor in the Seconde nor in the Thirde but in the Fourthe Hereby it seemeth to appeare plainely that Constantinus the Emperoure had his place in the Councel aboue the Bishoppes Notwithstandinge sithence that time the Pope hathe determined it muste nowe be otherwise His order is this as it hath benne alleaged before Sedes Imperatoris parabitur c. The Emperoures Seate shal be prepared nexte vnto the Popes Seate and shal haue twoo steppes ioined vnto the same but neither so broade nor so longe as bee the Popes It shal be apparelled with clothe of golde but Canopie euer the heade it shal haue none Howe be it this thinge is specially to be marked that the place whereupon the Emperoure sittethe maie be no higher then the place where the Pope setteth his Feete Thus wee see the Emperoure is allowed to sitte at the Popes foote stoole but in any case to mounte no higher The Emperoure yee saie stoode stil no doubte with Cappe in hande and durste not sitte downe without leaue And thereby testified him selfe to be Inferioure to the Bishoppes These colde Conclusions wil hardely serue For Traianus beinge the Emperoure of Rome was contented him selfe to stande afoote and for honours sake commaunded the Consulles to sitte downe Yet was he not therefore Inferioure in dignitie to the Consulles Helena the Empresse apparelled her selfe like a Seruante and ministred vnto the Holy Virgines and gaue them water to theire handes as if in deede she had benne theire Seruaunte yet was shee not therefore Inferioure vnto the Virgines The same Emperoure Constantine at the time of the Sermons stoode vpright and woulde not sitte for the reuerence that he bare to the VVoorde of God Yet was he not Inferioure to the Preacher This was that good Emperoures modestie and Humilitie M. Hardinge but not his dewtie It were wisedome for Princes to take heede they committe not ouermutche to youre handes For what so euer they once yeelde of meere Courtesie streight waie ye claime it as youre owne Howe be it touchinge the Emperoures Sittinge in the Councel it was farre otherwise then you reporte it Sozomenus saithe Imperator resedit in Throno qui illi paratus fuerat Synodus iussa est sedere The Emperoure sate downe in his Chaire of estate prouided for him and then the Councel was Commaunded to sitte downe Hereby it appeareth the Emperoure needed not the Bishoppes leaue but rather gaue leaue to the Bishoppes No doubte that Godly and Milde Prince beeinge in that Reuerende assemblie bare him selfe with mutche Reuerence And therfore Eusebius saithe He sate not downe before the Bishoppes had beckened vnto him But he addeth withal Post Imperatorem idem fecerunt omnes Not before but After that the Emperoure was sette they sate downe al togeather Now M. Hardinge if he that sate Firste in the Councel were the Heade of the Churche as you seeme to saie then maie I reason thus The Pope or his Legate in that Councel sate not First Ergo the Pope then was not Heade of the Churche Againe The Emperoure in that Councel sate Firste Ergo by youre owne Conclusion the Emperoure was the Heade of the Churche Certainely the Pope him selfe saithe plainely The Emperoure Constantine vvas the President or Ruler of the Nicene Councel His woordes be theise Constantinus Praesidens
them into the lighte of the veritie And againe In deede to tel you at a vvorde that compelled me that compelleth al menne euen the mighty povver of the Truthe Likewise saithe Doctour Bonner touchinge the same The mater vvas not rashely taken in hande but vvith Iudgemente and vvisedome examined and discussed Againe he saithe The Bishop of VVinchester had longe agoe thorovvely bulted this mater euen vnto the branne If these tales be true M. Hardinge then is youre tale moste vntrue Certainely beinge directly contrarie to make them bothe true it is not possible But here yee beginne to fraie vs with youre Prophetical threates If wee once beginne to touche youre Bloude then yee saie your Louanian Israel immediately afterwarde shal be restoared I thinke you meane Domus Iacob de populo Barbaro In sutche blinde Prognostications I haue no skil God oftentimes suffereth iniquitie and falshedde to preuaile for a season to chasten the vnkindenesse of his people Let his wil be donne with mercie as it shal seeme good in his eies But if yee preuaile againe yee shal preuaile to your owne confusion Wel yee maie represse the Truthe of God as youre Fathers haue often donne before But vtterly to abolishe it yee shal neuer be hable Sutche vaine hope had the Ievves in olde times to recouer theire Religion and Ceremonies and vtterly to ouerthrowe the Ghospel of Christe They conspired togeather gotte Masons and Carpenters and beganne to caste the fundatiō to repaire their Tēple Immediately the Emperoure Cōstantine raised a power and sette vpon them and put them to the swerde as Rebelles and Traitours Others that he spared aliue he made slaues and cutte of somme theire tongues somme theire handes somme theire cares somme theire noses somme he burnte in the face and so sente them abroade for an example from Towne to Towne throughout the Worlde Afterwarde when the wicked Emperoure Iulian in despite of Christe had geuen the Iewes leaue to builde and repaire as is saide before and the Princes power assistinge them no power seemed hable to withstande theire pourpose then God him self from Heauen aboue encoūtred with them Earthequakes brake out and ouerthrewe theire buildinges Lightninges fel downe and burnte bothe the tooles in theire handes and the coates on theire backes Then was the Gospel of Christe more bewtieful and more glorious then euer it had benne before S. Gregorie saithe Tulerunt Dagon restituerunt eum in locum suum Hoc est in Templo vbi Arca Dei posita fuerat Quid est ergo Dagon in locum suum restituere nisi Idololatriae statū subtili cōsideratione perquirere Et quia quò subtiliùs Idololatriae error aspicitur eò veriùs condemnatur subiunctū est Rursus diluculo surgentes inuenerunt Dagon iacentem super faciem coram Arca Domini They took the Idole Dagon and restoared him againe into his place that is to saie in the Temple of God where the Arke of God was placed before And what is it to restoare againe Dagon into his place but discretely and aduisedly to examine the state of Idolatrie And for as mutche as the better the Erroure of Idolatrie is seene the better it is condemned therefore it foloweth further They risinge in the morninge founde Dagon lieinge flat vpon his face before the Arke of the Lorde Euen so M. Hardinge if yee rayse vp youre Dagon once againe once againe he shal comme to grounde and shal squatte his handes and feete and be vtterly dismembred by the falle and shal lie grouelinge as a blocke before the presence of the Arke of God There is no Counsel againste the Lorde The Noble Prince Iosua after that he had once by Goddes commaundement destroied the Cittie of Iericho adiured al his posteritie in this sorte Accursed be he before Iehoua the Lorde that shal stande vp and restoare this Cittie of Hiericho In the deathe of his eldest sonne he shal laie the fundation and in the deathe of his yongeste childe he shal close the gates Theodoretus saithe The wicked shal not be hable to preuaile againste God But if they once geate the ouer hand yet shal they comme downe againe as it is written by the Prophete Esai As for draweing of youre bloude yee neede not so greatly to complaine The Gospel of Christe is not bloudy It hath hitherto preuailed withoute any one drop of al your bloude God geue you grace to repente lefte your owne bloude be vpon your owne heade in the daie of the Lorde Fire and swerde and mercilesse Crueltie are the onely instrumentes of youre Doctrine And therefore yee seeme nowe to saie in youre blinde hope as cursed Esau sommetime saide of his Brother Jacob. Venient dies luctus patris mei occidam Iacobum Fratrem meum The daies shal comme that my Father shal die Then wil I kille my Brother Iacob Athanasius saithe Caedi Christianorum proprium est Caedere autem Christianos Pilati Caiphae officia sunt It is the parte of Christians to suffer persecution But to persecute the Christians it is the very office of Pilate and Caiphas Wee wil saie vnto you with S. Augustine Illi in vos saeuiant qui nesciunt quo cum labore verum inueniatur quà m difficilè caueantur errores Let them persecute you and vse crueltie ouer you that knowe not what a laboure it is to finde the truthe and howe harde it is to beware of erroure Againe he saithe Nemo de praeteritis insultat Erroribus nisi qui Diuinam Misericordiam expertus non est vt careret erroribus Tantum id agamus vt errores aliquando finiantur No man vpbraideth others with erroures paste but he that hathe not felte Goddes Diuine Mercie to be voide of erroures Let this be oure onely laboure that erroures at laste maie haue an ende Wee wil saie of you as S. Peter sommetime saide of Simon the Sorcerer when the people for anger seeinge his falsehedde woulde haue stoned him to deathe Imò viuat Regnum Christi crescere videat vel inuitus Naie naie let him liue and let him see the kingdome of Christe to growe and prosper euen against his wil. The Apologie Cap. 23. Diuision 1. And as for vs we of al others moste iustely haue leafte him For our Kinges yea euen thei whiche with greatest Reuerence did folowe and obeie the Authoritie Faithe of the Bishoppes of Rome haue longe since founde and felte wel yenough the yoke and Tyrannie of the Popes kingdom For the Bishops of Rome somtime tooke the Crowne from the Heade of our Kinge Henry the Seconde and compelled him to put aside al his Princely state and Maiestie and like a meere Priuate man to come vnto theire Legate with greate summission and humilitie so as al his Subiectes might laugh him to scorne More then this thei caused Bishoppes and Monkes and somme parte of the Nobilitie to be in the fielde againste our
were a harde mater to force in one woorde of Truthe to stande emongest them It is no courteous dealinge M. Hardinge to reproue that in others that you so commonly doo your selfe If the Number of Doctours haue offended you I doo not marueile A cowardely Chalenger woulde alwaies wisshe the Defendente to comme vnarmed vnto the fighte If I had alleged either no Doctours at al or nothinge to pourpose as your woonte commonly is to doo yee would haue borne it a greate deale better How be it my Authorities of Doctours and Councelles be they neuer so many yet as you haue vsed them are fewe yenough For of the whole number by your good skil more then three partes are leafte vntouched And in deede this was the wiseste waie Children where they cannot reade thinke it beste to skippe ouer VVhereas I examine and laie abroade al the partes and branches of your Argumentes and shewe how directly yee growe to your Conclusions that your Reader maie see by what weapons yee seeke to maister him this you saie is a kinde of scoffinge Yee telle me I racke and alter and abuse your Argumentes and plaie with shadowes of mine owne But M. Hardinge if yee wil haue your Argumentes to passe smoothely without controlment then learne hencefoorthe to make them better Yee are ouer tender if yee looke to speake what yee liste and yet to heare nothinge but to your likinge and to sende abroade sutche simple wares to serue the people and yet maie suffer noman to telle you of it Verily where yee saie I haue of pourpose Changed your Argumentes if yee make them otherwise then I haue made them hauinge alwaies an eie vnto your Conclusion yee shal be forced to make them woorse Touchinge the Scoffes wherewith yee finde your selfe so mutche agreeued doubtelesse who so had that grace that is in you as maie wel appeare throughout al your Bookes might soone deserue to be called a scoffer VVhere yee saie you and your Felowes haue espied a thousande fowle greate Lies in my writinges had not one of you benne a greate Father of Lies ye coulde neuer haue hitte so readily vpon the number Sutche an Auditoure I trowe was he that founde vs oute eleuen thousande Lies in Sleidans storie The very multitude hereof and the hugenesse of the heape as it be wraieth wel your stomake so in any indifferent iudgemente it decaieth the credite of your reckeninge A man maie reasonably thinke it is as possible to finde twoo hundred and fiftie Vntruthes in your Booke as in mine to finde a thousande Verily as I neuer minded to defende any thinge what so euer that in any my writinges shal be founde amisse so I see by the viewe of your accomptes it were no harde mater with your eies to finde Vntruthes in the Gospel For what so euer I saie be it neuer so true yet if it like not your taste it is a Lie VVhatsoeuer I allege or translate it is corrupted So euil is my lucke I can touche nothinge but it is either too mutche or too litle or too shorte or too longe or too blacke or too white or one waie or other it standeth awry If I translate Nonnulli Sacerdotes Sundrie Priestes yee crie oute A corrupter a falsarie I shoulde haue saide Certaine Priestes or Somme Priestes but I shoulde not in any wise haue saide Sundrie If I translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vnà nutritos Fedde togeather yee telle the worlde It is Falsehedde it is fowle corruption Thus yee saie I shoulde haue translated it Eodem cibo alitos Fedde vvith one kinde of meate as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke were not Vnà in Latine or had not Relation to the Place Deale herein with your frendes M. Hardinge as you maie The Greeke Reader wil allow you no sutch Translations If I happen to saie M. Hard saithe The thing that vvee receiue in the Sacramente is no Breade Yee crie Alarma Looke yee saie in my Booke Reader M. Ievvel is an vntrue man Here he is taken vvith a lie Marke vvel I saie It is not Breade I saie not It is No Breade Not Breade yee saie No Breade yee saie not As if there were so many miles distance bitweene No and Nor. These and sutche like be the shameful Vntruthes and horrible Lies that you and your Felowes with greate seekinge and diligence haue espied And thus if a man happen to vse Ensis for Gladius or Nam for Enim or Que for Et yee thinke it cause sufficiente to make a Tragedie How be it I doubte not but in my Replie beinge so longe and so ful of necessarie allegations yee maie happen to finde somme ouer sightes of greatter importance And in acknowledginge and refourminge of the same yee shal finde me as sharpe and eger as your selfe But these fewe examples I haue touched by the waie that it mighte appeare howe inquisitiue and fierce yee are to seeke occasions and that your Reader maie see yee hunte wantonly and renne riote and open oftetimes without a cause Yet notwithstandinge if yee can telle vs sadly as your manner is that M. Iewel bringeth triflinge obiections and trasshe and pelfe and nothinge to pourpose without learninge without reason without witte that he racketh that he stretcheth that he wringeth that he wreasteth that he nippeth and clippeth the Doctours and Councelles for these be the woordes whereby yee thought yee mighte beste vtter your preaty fansies If yee can crie oute False partes False reportes False dealinges False Marchantes False Ballance False Dise and al is False If yee can saie Loe Sir Defender yee vvrangle yee trifle yee are taken tardee yee haue proued nothinge yee haue nothinge to ansvveare If yee can thus saie and saie it boldely it shal be sufficiente al is safe your frendes wil thinke yee haue saide sommewhat and that yee woulde neuer haue framed sutche a countenance to saie nothinge Yee telle vs ful often wee are no Bishoppes I trowe for that wee haue not sworne our obedience to the Pope And therefore yee geeue the worlde to vnderstande wee can consecrate no Ministers wee can holde no Synodes we canne doo nothinge Euen so certaine your Forefathers in Olde times tolde S. Paule He was no Apostle and others afterwarde by like authoritie tolde S. Basile and S. Hilarie they were no Bishoppes But M. Hardinge they were False Apostles they were Arian Heretiques that so tolde them It booteth not to trie our titles before you VVee wil onely saie with S. Paule By the Grace of God vvee are that vvee are And wee truste wee haue not his Grace in vaine But specially and aboue al other thinges and that throughout al your three Bookes yee saie that Sir Defender is vnlearned that his beste skil is in a fewe Figures of Rhetorique that he hath neither Greeke nor Logique nor Philosophie nor Diuinitie that he hath readde no kinde of Doctours nor Newe nor Olde nor of his owne nor of
Maister 487. Tovvardes the ende of the vvorld the people shal flee to the Scriptures 716. 721. Scriptures sufficiete to debate al doubtes 58. 59. 61. 62. 64. 69. The Scriptures of God muste be expounded by the Sprite of God 65. Searche the Scriptures 72. To selle Christe 292. Simple erroure 46. 50. A Priest maie not be deposed for simple fornication 362. 363. 364. 365. Simple fornication vvhether it bee sinne or no. 361. The Iudge of Sinne. 140. â—53 The vvorde of God forgeueth Sinnes 158. Sinne forgeueÌ„ vvithout CousesnoÌ„ 155. The Pope cannot coÌ„mitte Simonie 560. 561. 562. 563. Vnchaste single life vvorse then aduoutrie 170. Filthines maintained vnder the color of single life 167. 168. The Prieste forgeueth not Sinne. 154. Sinnes forgeuen by hearinge the vvoorde of God 138. The frutes of single life 187. 188. 189. Singeâ—s 98. Spiritual eating of Christes Bodie 271 272. 274. 280. Stevves in Rome 369. 370. 371. 373. Stubbernenesse 46. 50. 590. Substance 251. â—ubstance by M. Hardinges Iudgement signifieth Accidentes 253. Succession 127. Succession not sufficient 132. Succession in Peters Chaire 727. The Succession of Popes 131. 132. Christe vvas able to shevve no succession 128. The Pope hath his holinesse by Succession 39. Certaintie of Succession Ibidem Summus Sacerdos 526. 527. Superstitious choise of meates 270. Superintendents 597. Sursum corda vsed in the time of the holy mysteries 275. T. Temple 328. Theophylacte ansvvered 239. He that entreth not by the vvoorde of God is a Theefe 102. The Popes tyrannie ouer Princes 732. Tyrannie and crueltie in the Popes 79 Freere Ticelles Proclamation 34. Traditions 195. Vaine Traditions fathered vpon the Apostles 66. Tradition is the sense of the Scripture 72. Traditions and Errours cutte of by Goddes vvoorde 67. TraditioÌ„s equal vvith Gods vvord 195. Traditions vsed for the vvoorde of God 196. 197. Traditions broken 195. Tradition against the Scripture 65. 66 Traditions abused 66. Transubstantiation nevve and doubtful 237 238. Tridentine CouÌ„cel referred al to the Pope 634. Truthe deuoureth falsehed 585. Truthe blinded vvith falsehed 7. The Truthe stil a stranger 9. Truth il entreated sclaundered 4. 5 Truthe vvil conquere 284. Truthe preuaileth 731. The sprite of Truthe in Annas and Caiphas 621. V. Valentinian the Emperoure refused to heare Ecclesiastical causes 667. Venial sinnes remitted other vvaies then by the bloud of Christe 151. The Pope changeth vice into vertue 564. Vigilantius 13. The Churche is the Popes Vineyard 608. The perpetual virginitie of our Lady 200. The vitious life of the Romaine Clergie 358. I vvil no more drinke of this frute of the Vine expounded 262. One vniuersal Bishop 99. 122. Vniuersal povver coÌ„mitted no more to Peter then to Paule 124. An Vniuersitie in Rome 377. The Popes vauntinge of his vniuersal povver 125. Pope Gregorie refuseth the name of Vniuersal Bishop 124. Reasons for the Vniuersalitie of the Pope 100. 101. Vnitie a token of the Truthe 352. The Vniuersal Churche dependeth on the Pope 452. The Vniuersal church maie faile 450 Vnitie amonge the vvicked 352. The Vnitie of the Churche reasteth not in one Christe but in one Pope 100. 466. 467. Pride it selfe desireth Vnitie 100. Ministers Vnlearned 602. The Romaine clergie Vnlearned 601. 602. A Vovve simple or solemne 499. Vovve annexed vnto holy orders 171. Volusianê° the Bishop of Carthage 366 VV. VVater vvas not water but bloud 246 VVatches 13. VVeemen changed into men 380. VVicked men commended 421. The VVicked eate not the Body of Christe 210. 241. 273. 349. 586. The VVicked receiue the Body of Christe in vvhat sense 210. VVilful stubbernenesse 435. VVitenberg 391. A poore husbandman bringinge the VVoorde of God ought to be beleeued before Pope or CouÌ„cel 611. The Authoritie of Gods VVoord 194 Z. Zele and griefe of minde against the enimies of God 3. FINIS 1. Timoth. 4. Roman 1. Confu fol. 334. a. Conful fol. 285. b. Confuta 324. b. Confut. 204. b. Confut. 306. b. Confut. fol 280. a. Et 305. b. Confu fol. 247. b Confu fol. 248. b. Confu fol. 178. b. Confut at Folio 178. b. Confutat Fol. 182. a. Confut. Fol. 182. b. M. Harding Fol. 340. b. M. Harding Fol. 318. b. Prouer. 8. Iohn 19. Roman 13. Dorman Fol. 15. Stanislaus Orâ—chouius in Châ—maera Fol. 97. M. Harding Fol. 298. a. Confuta 277. Confut. 328. a. Confuta 172. b. Reioind 314. Confut. 87. a. Confut. 269. b. Reioind 42. a. Confut. 43. a. Confut a. 269. a. 323. b. 334. a. 338. a. 348. b. Confu fol 175. a. 2. Cor. 6. Augu. in Psal 33 M. Hard. in his Answeare to the Chalenge Fol. â—08 b. Confut. 46. a. Confuta 312. b. Dorman Fol. 22. Dorman Fol. 24. Dorman in his Requeste Fol. 13. Confut. 47. a. Reioind Fol. 287. a. Reioind Fol. 287. a. 1. Corin. 6. Confut. 332. a. 2 Corin. 11. 2. Tim. 2. Matthae 24. 2. Tim. 2. Iohan. 10. Roman 8. Esai 30. M. Harding fol. 334. b. Alphons lib. 1. Cap. 4. Confu Fol. 16. b. Fol. 261. b. Reioind In 〈◊〉 Preface to 〈◊〉 Reader * iij * iiij a. * iiij b. ** ij a. Reioind In 〈◊〉 Preface to 〈◊〉 Iewel 〈◊〉 Confuâ— 212 〈◊〉 Reioind in 〈◊〉 Preface to 〈◊〉 Reader M Har. in his Answeare Artic. 15. Diui. 7. Hierony in Esaiam lib. 9. ca. 30. August De Tempore Sermon 145. August in quaeâ—ion Veter Testamen quaest 43. Hilar. in Psal 1. Tertull. in Apologetico Eccles 2. The deâ—enders likened to Esopes Asse The vvonte of all Herctiques Heretiques likened to Apes The name and reputation of the Churche chalenged by Heretiques In epist ad IubainuÌ„ de Haereticis baptizaÌ„dis De praescript haeret Contra Constantium August contra epist Parmen lib. 2. cap. 1. Bernard in caÌ„t Sermo 66. Apostolici VVhat meane Heretiques by chalenginge vnto them the name and estimation of the Churche 2. Cor. 11. The estimation and auctoritie of the Church Lucae 10. Matth. 18. 1. Tim. 3. Ephes 1. Oseae 2. Psalm 131. Gene. â— In comment in epist ad Tir. cap. 3. The vvonte of the Gospellers being excommunicate out of the Church 1. Timot. 3. Ephes 1. Iohan. 8. Hierem. 7. Hierem. 18. De Maior Obedi vnam Sanctam Dist 22. Omnes Leo Epist 83. Ad Palaestinos Cypri De Simplicitate praela Esaâ— 1. Matth. 3. Matthae 23. Iohan. 8. August Lib. 2. De Sermon Domâ— in monte Iohan. 5. Ephe. 1. 1. Timo. 3. Irenae Lib. 3. Cap. 11. August De vnita Eccle. Cap. 3. August in eodeÌ„ Cap. Chrysostom In Opere Imperfecto Homi. 49. Chrysostom in eadem Homilia Daniel 9. Matth. 24. Iohan. 3. Prouerb 26. Numer 22. a Augustinus Steuchus de Primatu b See the fifthe parte hereof the 6. Cap. and. 15. Diuision Tertull. in Apologetico Iohan. 8. Cornel. Tacitâ—â— Marion ex Tertul. Aelius è LactaÌ„s Euseb Li. 5. C. 11. Tertul. in Apologe Tertull. in Apolo Cap. 3. Suetonius TraÌ„quil in Nerone 1. Corinth 11. De Vtilita Credendi ad HonoratuÌ„ Lib. 1. Ca. 1. CoÌ„fess li. 5. ca. 6. Matth.
Augustin in Iohan tracta 26. 1. Corin 15. Origen Ad Roma Ca 8. Li. 6. Augustin Meditation Cap. 14. Cyrill in Iohan Li. 4. Ca. 15. Cyril in Iohan. Lib. 8. Cap. 47. Cyril in Iohan. Lib. 12. Cap. 58. Concil Nicen. De Con. Dist 2. Non iste Basil De Sancto Baptismate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ignatius ad Trallien Concil VVormatien Cap. 5. * VVho so vvanteth dissolutioÌ„ and vvickednesse maie seeke it at Rome ‡ Vntruthe For in the time of Augustine Ambrose â–ª Hierome c. there vvere moe Christians in the vvorlde then be at this presente Fevve or many * Good causes against God ‡ One Dreame to proue an other * Vntruthe For it stoode in diuidinge of the Sacraments To M. Iuelles Chalenge Artic 2. ‡ Hovv so euer Christe and his Apostles didde the Pope and his Cleregie can not doo amisse * Vntruthe plaine and sensible For this Order vvas not from the beginninge Iohn 12. Cyrill In Iohan Lib. 8. Ca. 1. Theodoret. Li. 2. Cap. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matthae 13. Chrysostom in Matthae Homil. 47. In Prooemio Clemen in Gloss Ambros De Noe Arca Ca. 17. Origen in Psal 36. Homil. 2. In Con. Basil in Episto Synodali Pag. 152. Tertull in Apologâ—t Fevve or many Churche Temple Arnobius aduer Gentes Li. 1. Prouerb 21. Bernard ad Cleâ—â—â— In Concil Rhemen Bernard super Salue Regina Hieronym in Sophoni Ca. 3. Psalm 10. 1. Corinth 3. 2. Corinth 6. Chrysostom in Matthae Homil. 38. Alphons Aduersus Hares Li. 6. De Eucharist Section vltima Iohan â–ª Gerson De Communione Laicoâ— Halfecom munion Concil Trident. De Commun sub vna specie Can. 2. Tertul De Praescription Hieronym in Sophoni Cap. 1. De Consecrat Dist 2. Comperimus 1. Corinth 8. Euagri Lib. 2. Cap. 17. Concil Chalcedon Actio 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dispense againste Goddes vvoorde It is no reason that Diuines be required to make good vvhat so euer is vvritten by the Canonistes or Schoolemen * Not altogeather biside truthe A Colde Defence 15. q. 6. Authoritatem In Glossa Dist 82. Presbyter Felin De Constitutionib Cap. Statuta Canonum Colum. 6. 6. q. 1. Quicunabque In Clossa Panormi Extra De Diuortijs Ca. Fin. Summa Angel In Dictione Papa Felin De Constitution Ca. Statuta Canonum Felin De Maioritate Obedient Ca. 2. Idem De Maioritate Obedien Ca. fin Dispense againste Goddes VVoord Summa Angel In Dictione pp. Panormita Extra De Electione Electi potest VenerabileÌ„ De Translatione Episco Quanto Hostien De Translatione Episcop QuaÌ„to Heruaeus de Potestate Papae Cardina Cusan De Authoritat Eccle. Conci Supra coÌ„tra Scripturam Francis De Maron in 4. Dist 19 q. 1. Articul 2. 9. quae 3. Nemo In Glossa Daniel 7. Iohan. Andreas De Iudicijs Cum venissent Bernar. in Apologia ad Guliel Abbatem Inter Decrâ—ta Zosimi 11. q. 3. Si is qui. Auttars Artic. 3. Diui 20. August Epist 50. Ad Bonifacium Athanasi in Epist ad SolitariaÌ„ Vitam agentes B. Rhenan in Epistola praefixaâ— Liturgiae Chrysostom Augu. ad Bonifaci Epistiol 23. De Conse Dist 2. Hoc est quod in Glossa August ad Infantes Citatur à Beda in 1. Cor. 10. Libertie Libertines The Doctrine of the Libertines Gospel * Moste Vaine Vntruthe See the Ansvveare ‡ Vntruthe ioined vvith vile sclaunder Bemelande Silesia Morauia * Foure greate Vntruthes al togeather Euseb Li. 4. ca. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. Li 1 Ca 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one Head one Iudge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal 119. Cyrill Contra Iulian. Lib. 7. Pag. 162. Chrysost De Poeniten â–ª Confession Hieron in Matthae Cap. 16. Cypria De Sim Praelatorum Chrysostom in Matthae Hom. 35 â–ª In the Former Replie Artic. 4. Diui. 5. Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist 9. Dissensions emoÌ„g the Fathers Artic. 4. Diui. 5. Chrysost in Matthae Homil. 6. * A manifeste Vntruthe of M. Hardinges Hieronym in Hierem. Lib. 4. Irenae li. 4. ca. 73. Clemens Stromat Lib. 3. 5. Iustinus in Apologia Dissensions emoÌ„g the Fathers Erasm in Vita Chrysostomi Gennadius De Ecclesiast Scriptoribus Hieronym in Epistola ad Augu. Bonifac. 2. in Epist ad EulaltuÌ„ August ad Hieronym Epist 9. Erasm in Praef. in Tom. 2. Hieronymi Ibidem Clemens Stromat Lib. 7. A fourefold ansvveare to the foure questions EpistolaruÌ„ Tomo 2. The firste ansvveare The second ansvveare The thirde ansvveare The fourth ansvveare Chryso in Acta Homil. 33. Dissensions emoÌ„g the Fathers Chryso in Epist ad Galat. Cap. 1. Hieronym ad Damasum Nullum PrimuÌ„ Beatitudini tuae Communione Consoctor Hieronym ad Damasum In Vita Hieron Recourse to Peters Chaire Alphonsus Aduers Haeres Li. 1. Cap. 7. Hierony ad Euagrium 2. Tim. 2. Leo in Epiphania Sermo 6. The dissensions vvith vvhiche the Defenders charge the Catholike Churche * A greate doubteful question Euery poore Logician maie easily knovve it The Catholike Religious men put no holinesse in outvvarde obseruaÌ„ces To vvhat ende be those obseruances of the Religious Elias 4. Reg. 1. Iohn Baptist Matth. 3. Christes Body torne vvith teeth hovv is it vnderstanded Berengarius Recantation ‡ This vvas a blasphemous and horrible erroure * The true Eatinge of Christes Body is Spiritual This imagined Eatinge vvith Mouthe and Teeth is HeatheÌ„nishe and Fantastical and hath no truthe Nominales Reales Curious questions not defined by Holy Churche in any Councell Veselus Illyricus De Sectis Pag. 80. Erasm in Moria Vdal Zasius De Generum obligatione Matthae 23. Marc. 12. Luk. 20. Seneca Macrobius Obedience Holinesse in Apparel Concil Cangren Cap. 12. Chrysostom in Matthae Homil. 43. Thom. Aquinas In Pontifical In Benedic ad Vestimenta Sacerdotal Durand in Rationali Lib. 3. Cap. 1. Extra De Conse Eccle. vel Allaris Quod in dubijs Lactant. Lib. 6. Cap. 25. In vita Iohannis Damasceni Cassand Lib. 4 Cap. 27. 1. Corinth 7. Ambros 1. Corinth 7. Esai 1. Hieronym ad Lustochium De virginitate seruanda Choise of Apparel Alphonsus Aduer Haeres Lib. 1. Cap. 7. Euseb Lib. 4. Cap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb li. 3 ca. 41. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Augustin De Ciuita Lib. 19. Cap. 19. Helar in Psalmum 67. Hieronym Aduersus Pelagia Lib. 1. Chrysostom in Matth. Homi. 83. August Confess Lib. 6. Cap. 2. Quòd Superstitioni Gentilium essent suntlima â—regor Lib. 1. Epist 41. Gabriel Lectio 38. Tertul. De Corona Militis B. Rhenan in Librum De Corona Militis Tertul. De Idololatria Basil De Natali Christi Origen in Hieremi Homil. 3. Roman 14. August In Regula Monachor Hieronym ad Marcellam vt commigret Bethleem Coelestin I. In Episto ad Episcopas Gallia Ca. I. Choise of Apparel Clâ—â— pâ—â—â—ct Cap. 1. Gloss vlâ—â—ms Origen in Matthae Tracta 25. Posidoni in vita August August De Sermâ—â— Domini in â—onte Lib. 2. August in eodem Libro Cyprian De Coena Domini De conse Dist 2. Ego
pleasant Mathematical Diuinitie * By this reason euery simple poore parishe Prieste is seuentie and seuen times greater then the Emperoure Iohan. Andreae Clemens Herueus De Potesta Papae ca 11. Herueus De Potesta Papae ca. 12. Isidorus in Glos in Genesim Herueus De Potesta Papae ca. 13 Constantines Donation ‡ A vvhole heape of Vntruthes and forgeries hudlâ—d togeather * Vntruthes vvithout any vvorde or shevve of truthe ‡ Vntruthe For Syluester vvas dead long before these maters are imagined to be donne * This solemne Decree is nothinge els but a solemne folie ‡ For shame hath the Pope none other Recorde to proue his Chartar by but onely one poore hungrie forged Grecian that neuer savve Rome * Firste and principal in Councelles vve confesse But Lorde and Maister of al other Patriarkes that vvoulde be proued Herueus de Potestate Papae Cap. 19. Constantines Donation Nicolaus Cusanus de Concordantia Catholica lib. 3 cap. 2. Ni. Cusa eodem loco Dist 98. Constantinus Glosa â—odeÌ„ loco Pius 2. in dialog Felinus de Maioritate Obedien Solitae Colum. 3. In vita Syluestri Herueus de potesta Papae ca. 19 â–ª Concil Tomo 1. pag. 227. Phrygium Constantines Donation Nilus De primatu Romani Pontificis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cod. De Sacrosan Eccle. Omni innouatione Nicephorus li. 12 cap. 13. Concil Constant 2. cap. 36. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gennadius ad omnes Metropolitanos ad Papam Roman CypriaÌ„ ad Cornelium Athanasius ad Epi. Aphricanos Epistola Liberij ad Athanasium The Pope is God Ceremonia li. 3. cap. 7. Antoni in Summa par 3. tit 22. cap. 6. Artic. 4. Diui. 8. Artic. 4 â–ª Diui. 7. * A vaine forgerie ‡ These vvordes are spoken of Princes and Magistrates Hierony In Daniel cap. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suetonius in Domitiano Suetonius Pompon Laetus Athenaeus li. 7. Chrysost De Spi. Sancto August Contra Faustum li. 13. cap. 17. Euse li 2. ca. 13. Dist 96. Satis euidenter Christopher Marcel In Conc. Latera Sess 4. Cardillus pro Concil Trident. Iudith 5. * The Pope is neither God nor Man Our Lorde God the Pope Extrauag Iohan 22. Cum Inter In Glossa Impress Lugduni An. 1555. Parisijs 〈◊〉 n. 1513. 2 Thessalon 2. Gregor in Iob. Ca. 34. Li 25. Ca. 14. Anselmus in 2. Thessalon 2. Eusebius de Praeparat Li. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A fainte ercuse * A certaine Diuine Povver in the Pope ‡ A soare pounishemente for open Blasphemie In Sexto De Electione Elect Fundamenta In Glossa Clemen In Prooeâ—io In Glossa * No doubte it vvere a vvoorthy mater VVisely Esai 7. Roman 10. August de Tempore Sermon 145. Feria 3. Paschat August in quaestiontâ— veteris Tesâ—am quae 43. Augelus Parisiensis * Vntruthe manifeste As shal appeare The Popes povver ouer the Angelles of God Herodotus In Concil Lateranen Sub Leoâ—ne 10. Sess 10. Extra De Constitutionib Statuta Canonum Felin Felinus eodem loco Autonin in Sum. par 3. Titu 22. Cap. 5. ante §. Agrippa de vanitate Scientiarum Gregor Haimburgen in Appellatione sigismundi Ducis Austriae Veselus Agrippa de Vanita Scientiaâ— In a right good sense The Pope Kinge of Kinges Extra De Maiorit Obedientia Solitae Dist 98. Si Imperator In Glossa Auentinus in Adriano â— â–ª Corinth 11. In Decretal Grego In prooemio In Glossa Extra de Preben Dignitatib Iohan. 22. Execrabilis In Glossa Herueus de Potest Papae Ca. 12. August de Verbis Apostoli Epistola Nicolat Papae Inter Decreta Adriant Papae Concil tomo 1 â–ª In purgatione Sixti Doct. Bonner in Praefa in Libel Stephani Gardineri De Vera Obedientia ‡ Note that M. Hardinge in his saide three Articles of Ansvveare to M. Ievvel hath publisshed threescoare and nicoâ— greate Vntruthes Article 1. 7. 2. Fol. 117. * And al the same is lesse then nothinge ‡ A Doctrine ful of sondrie blasphemies * Kinge Dauid alleged for proufe of Pardonnes â— â–ª Reg. 12. ‡ Vntruthe auouched vpon Christe See the Ansvveare Matth. 22. Psal 118. * A folie passinge al other folies Galat. 6. ‡ A texte ful vvisely applied to prooue Pardonnes Matth. 16. * O Fonde man Christe saithe VVhat so euer thou loosest in Earthe and not in Purgatorie 1. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 2. In. 1. Cor. 5. Hom. 15. And thus M. Hardinge avvaked out of his dreame The Popes PardoÌ„nes Augustin contra Iulianum Lib. 5. Cap. 1. 2. Regum 12. Matth. 12. Marci 3. Galat. 6. Matth. 16. 1. Corinth 5. Augu. de Ciuit. Lib. 13. Cap. 24. Psal 118. August in Li. 50. Homili Hom. 36 â–ª Leo ad Flauianum Epist 10 Syluester Prierias contra Luthe The Popes PardoÌ„nes Roffensis contra Lutcherum Polydor. De Inuentorib Lib. 8. Cap. 1. Iohan. Maior in 4. Sent. Disi 20. quaest 2. Veselus Alphons de Castro Li. 8. Indulgentiae 1. Timoth. 6. 2. Petri. 2. Opus Tripart coniunctum cum Concil Lateran Lib. 3. Cap. 8. August In Epist Iohan. Tracta 1. ‡ It is good policie for him that hath nothing to shevve to holde his peace * For trial hereof consider onely the vvoordes of Roffensis Maior and Alphonsus alleged in the former DiuisioÌ„ Hierem. 23. Esai 1. * But the Pope vseth neither of them ‡ Vntruthes vvithout either measure or regarde of shame Malach. 3. Psal 118. * O folie The Change is in you and not in God Depositum 1. Tim. 6. ‡ The Gospel in your mouthe * Vntruthe For your Barbarous vnknovven Prâ—iers to the time of the Anciente Lerned Fathers vvere neuer knovven Christes gouernement no better theÌ„ the Popes ‡ Vntruthes ioined vvith open Blasphemie Matth. 21. Latomus de Vtraque Specie Iacobus Andreae aduersus HosiuÌ„ Pag. 70. Dis 19. Sicomnes Andreas Barbatius Siculus ad Bessarionem Polydor. Vergil de Inuentorib Lib. 4. Cap. 9. Ceremoniar Li. 1 Sect. 8. Cap. 6. Hierony in Prouerb 7. Malach. 3. Psal 118. Matth. 15. Malach. 2. Readinge of Chapters Bernard in Conuersione Pauli Origen in Iosua Homil. 15. Dionylius Eccle. Hierar Cap 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iustinus Martyr Apologia 2. Cyprian Lib. 2. Epist 5. Concil Constantinopo 5. Actio 1. Concil Laodice Can. 16. Leo de Resurrectione Domini Sermo 2. Chrysostom in Acta Homil. 19. Ambros Lib 5. Epist 20. Iohan. 5. Readinge of Chapters Aug. in Psal 3. August in 50 Homil. Hom. 4 â–ª August de Tempore Sermo 2. Isidor de Eccles Offic. li. 1. ca. 10. Tertullian in Apologetico Tertullian ad Vxorem Lib. 2. Origen in Leuiticum Homil. 5. Leo de Passione Domin Serm. 19. Chrysost in Acta Homil. 19. August Contra Cresconium Li. 1 Cap. 9. Aug. in Psal 66. Readinge of Chapters Augu. de Genesi ad Literam Li. 12. Cap. 8. Chrys in Matth. Homil. 131. In Pontificali Matth. 15. * Vntruthe For hereby ye professe to quiet mennes consciences Reade the Ansvveare Augu. Steuchus in Librum Numeror Cap. 19.
De Verbis Domi. secund Lucam Sern 36 Chryso in Matthae Homil. 33. Ambros De Poeniten Li. 1. Ca. â— Hierony in Sophontam Cap. 1. Pope Liberius Hieron De Eccl. Scriptorib In Fortunatiano Alphons Contra Haeres li. 1. ca. 4. Platy in Liberio Antonin Par. 2. Tit. 10. ca. 4. â— 5. Iouerius Herman Gigas Historta Longobardica Erasm in Annotationib in Hieronym Contra Lucifertan Pope Iohn Augustin Ad QuoduultdeuÌ„ Gerson in Sermone Paschali Copus Dialog 1. Pag. 50. Pag. 51. Pope Zosimus Artic 4. Diui. 6. Concil Aphric Can. 101. An Epistle forged vnder thename of Athanasiê° The CouÌ„cel of Nice corrupted In the Replie Artic. 4. Diui. 6. Copus Pag. 78. Concil Florent Sessione 20. Concil Carthaginen 6. Cap. 4. Epist Bonifacij 2 ad Eulalium Copus Pag. 93. Iohan. Camotensis Hermann Rid. 10. Sarisburien in Polycratico Corne. Agrippa De vanit Scientiarum Host cap. Quanto Abbas Panor de Elect. ca. Venerabilis Cornelius Episcopus in Concil Tridentino Hostiensis Panormitanus Cornelius Episcopus Bitontinus * Vntruthe blasphemouse vnaduisedly defended For the vvoordes be plaine papa Lux venit in Mundum Concil Trident. sub Paulo 3. Oratio Cornelij Episcopi Bitontini Hosius contra Brentium Lib. 2. The Sprite of Truthe in Annas and Caiphas * A discrete and a vvoorthy proctoure The Actes vvere naught and the sentence good The Sentence vvas That Christ should die the deathe Ioan. 19. ‡ This Truthe of Iudgemente vvas That the Sonne of God vvas a Blahpsemer and had deâ—â—rued to die * Vntruthe For thus saide Caiphas And his Iudgemente Hosius defendeth as true and godly ‡ Christe by Hosius Iudgemente vvas guilty of death Hosius Li. 2. contra Brentium Pagi 62. b. Pagi 63. a. Dist 13. Item In Margine Hosius contra Brent Pag. 63. b Hosius in Confessione Petricouien Ca. 29. 1. Corin. 12. August Epist 58. ‡ Vntruthe For their life is notorious to the vvorlde Monkes Freeres Nunnes Gene. 33. * M. Hardinge likeneth his Monkes to droaues of Cattel ‡ Here M. Hardinge compareth the Popes and his Bishops vvith the Scrâ—bâ—s and Phariseis Matth. 23. Hieronym ad Marcellam vt commigret Bethlehem Sulpitius Seuerus in Chronico Hieronym Ad Eustochium de Virginita seruanda In eadem Episto ad Eustochium Matthae 23. In eod Capite Irenaeus li. 1. ca. â— August De morib Manichae li. 2. ca. 19. 20. The Freedome of the Councel of Trident * Vntruthe manifeste as hereafter at shal appeare ‡ A sclaunderous Vntruthe For M. Caluine vvas euer an enimie vnto the Arians * Vntruthe most impudente For their ovvne confessed and knovven Errours they neuer once touched ‡ Vntruthe CoÌ„fessed by M. Hardings owne Felovves Reade the Ansvveare * O profounde Diuinitie Parte 1. Diut 19. Parte 6. ca. 8. Diui. 1. Cicero In verrem actione 1. In Concil Triden Anno. 1562. Anno. 1547. Citatur ab Illyrico in Protestatione contra CoÌ„cil Triden Paralipomenâ— Vrspergen Aeneas Syluius ad Capitulum Moguntinum Iohan. Sleidanus Anno. 1523. li. 4. Hoc enim esse colligare manus Pontificis CassaÌ„der in CoÌ„sultatione de CoÌ„munione subvtraque specie In Praefatione Anno 1562. Marti Remmitius in Examine Concil Triden pag. 638. Alber. Pigghi In controuer De Missa Priuata In Concil Tridenti An. 1562. Picus Miran Ad Leonem Pp. 10. In Concil Lateran Copus Dialo 1. pag 115. Idolatrie in the Churche of Rome Epiphani li. 3. In Oratione De Fide catholica 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epiphani contra Collyridian Bembus in Epis ad Carolum 5. Lipomanus Pag in 289. August Contra Faustum li. 20. cap 21. Polydor. Virgil. De Inuentoribus rerum li. 6. cap. 13. Ludo. Viues in li. De Ciuita Dei Catharinus in Libello de Imaginibus Iacob Nanclantus in Epist ad Roma cap. 1. Iacob Payua li. 9 FortalitiuÌ„ Fidei Rob. Holcote In librum Sapien. Lectione 158. Augu. De Verb. Domi. Secundum Matt. Sermo 6. Augustin Ad Quodvult deum Paul Venet. li. 3. Cap. 27. Gregor Nyssen In Orat. funebri de Placilla Histor Tripari lib. 10. cap. 13. Euseb li 1. ca. 17. And vvhy not as vvel as M. Hard. maie calle the vvhole Churche the Popes Vineyarde pag. 283. b. Or al the Bishops through the vvorlde the Popes Sheepe Pag. 308. b. In Concil Romano 3. sub Symmacho pp. Liberat. cap. 11. Hilarius contra Arianos Auxentium Theod. li. 2. ca. 3. Hieronym Ad Marcum Presbyterum Celedensem * A sage piece of Counsel and meete for a Doctour of Diuinitie * A ful discrete kinde of Mockerie Thei offer menne libertie to comme and speake but reserue the vvhole Iudgemente to them selues ‡ Thei agree togeather againste God and his Christe * But vvho made youre Pope a Kinge And vvheÌ„ vvil he geeue his Real Consent against him selfe Luke â—2 ‡ Thei are allovved a place but touchinge Iudgemente thei maie saie nothinge * Vntruthe vvithout any coloure of honeste shame The Popes Saueconducte Concil Basilien Session 3. 4. Concil Constan Session 2. 3. 4. Cicero Philip. 12 Illyricus in Protest contra Concil Tridentin pag. 77. Concil Constan Session 19. The Agreement of the TrideÌ„tine Fathers Io. Fabritius in Recusatione CoÌ„cil Triden Iohan Sleidanus li. 23. Anno 1552. Matt. 22. 26. Petrus à Soto Catharinus August In Psal 36. Concione 2. Hieronym In Apoloâ—etico ad Domnionem ff De Iurisdict omniuÌ„ Iudicum The placinge of Embassadours Ceremoniarium Roman li. 1. Sect. 14. cap. 2. ‡ Vntruthe Vaine and vnaduised Read the Ansvveare * Vntruthe It is not our Doctririe But vvhy embolden you the Pope to entermeddle vvith Princes Offices â— Par. 26. ‡ You re Prelates be as blamevvorthy and as negligente as the Priestes * Vntruthe reproued by the Ancient practise of the Churche as it shal appeare Ephe. 4. ‡ Marke that Popes and Cardinalles in this ranke are not named Dist 22. Omnes 2. Paralip 26. A Bishop coÌ„uented before the Magistrate Ephes 4. Epistola Pauli 3. ad Carolum 5. Cod. Li. 1. de Epis Clericis Nullus Cod. De Epis audi Si qui ex consensu Cod. De Epis Clericis Cum Clericis De Maiorit Obedient Ca. 2. Innocent Il. q. 1. Clericum nullus 2. qu. 5. Mennam Socrates Lib. 1. Cap. 34. Authen Constitutione 123. Theodoretus Li. 1 Ca. 19. Augustin contra Epist Parmeniani Li. 1. Ca. 7. Theodor. Lib. 2. Cap. 16. 2. Quaest 4. Man dastis 2. Quae. 4. Auditum Gerson in Sermone Paschali 2. quae 7. Nos si Dist 63. In Synodo In Gloss Francis Zarabella De schemate Concil Extra De Maiorita Obedie Ca. 2. In Margin Heb. 5. * Vntruthe manifeste For vvee moue no Prince to take vpon him a Bishoppes Office Bishoppes entangled in vvorldly affaires * Vntruthe For this is our Reason A Temporal Prince saie you maie not meddle in Ecclesiastical causes But the Pope saie vvee is nothinge els but a TeÌ„poral Prince Ergo by your Iudgemente The Pope maie not meddle in Ecclesiastical
with their owne Traditions and Truthe with Falsehed maketh moste plainely against your selfe For you knowe that this is the general compiainte of al the Godly this daye throughout the whole Churche of God that you haue mingled your Leade with the Lordes Goulde and haue filled the Lordes Haruest ful of your Darnel that you haue broken Goddes manifest cōmaundementes to vpholde mainteine your owne Traditions That you haue damned vp the Springes of the Water of Life haue broken vp puddles of your owne suche as be hable to holde no water That for your dreames sake you haue caused the people to forgeat the name of God haue ledde them from that simplicitie that is in Christ Iesu This is the mingling of Traditions with the Scriptures of God I marueile ye coulde so fréely vtter so muche and so directly against your selfe As for the example of the Manicheis it was vtterly impertinent and from the purpose Yet Good Reader that thou maiste vnderstande what manner of Heretiques theise Manicheis were and what errours they defended first thy forebade lawful mariage and allowed fornication as M. Hardinges Catholiques doo nowe So saith S. Augustine of them Nuptiarum aditus intercludunt promiscu◠conuenire hortantur Secondly they receiued ministred the Holy Mysteries vnder one kinde contrary to the general order of the Catholique Churche And so doeth M. Harding now Thirdly they yelded more credite to their owne diuises then to Goddes Holy woorde And where as the Scriptures were plaine against them they saide euen as M. Hardinge saithe the Scriptures were falsified and ful of errours Fourthly they abstained from fleashe and yet in their faste they had vsed al manner delicate and strange fruites with sundrie sortes of Spices in greate abundance They absteined from Wine yet vsed other liquours more deintie and pretious then any Wine and thereof dranke while their bellies would holde S. Augustines woordes thereof be these Distenti et crepantes I leaue the rest Nowe iudge thou gentle Reader whether partie séemeth best to resemble the Manichets But whereas he thus vpbraideth vs By their fruites ye shal knowe them Verily whiles the Bishop of Rome euen in the Cittie of Rome mainteineth his houses of Ribaudrie and open Stewes and M. Hardinge is ready hable by his eloquence and Diuinitie to defende the same they haue no iuste cause greatly to boaste them selues of their fruites Howe be it it maye be thought Christ gaue vs this lesson not thereby to trie the true Doctrine from the false but a true professour from an Hypocrite Otherwise our liues muste be tried by the Gospel not the Gospel by our liues Nowe let vs examine that Horrible Heresie that M. Hardinge hathe espied in the Rules of Rhetorique by whiche saithe he the Secretaries vnskil is betraied euen in the foreheade of our Booke This entrie saithe M. Hardinge touchinge the complainte of Truthe is so indifferent and common to bothe the parties that either maie vse it as wel as other Whiche kinde of beginninge saithe he is called Exordium commune and by the learned in Rhetorique is misliked as faultie First of al M. Hardinge this séemeth to me a strange kinde of beginninge in so déepe a disputation of Diuinitie to make your first quarrel vnto Rhetorique Bilike for lacke of better Entrie ye thought it good to rushe in as you might In déede either of vs maie séeme to stande in defence of Truthe I denie it not For as we haue the substance and Truthe it selfe so are you contente to claime the name And so far forthe Truthe is common to vs bothe So the wicked Heathens Celsus Antiphon notwithstandinge they published their Bookes against the Truthe yet they entituled the same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Booke of Truthe S. Hierome saithe Mendacium semper imitatur Veritatem Falshed euermore beareth a shewe of Truthe In this sorte Truthe is common to either partie Origen saithe Veritas Christus simulata Veritas Antichristus Christ is the Truth it selfe Antichrist is the Truth countrefeite Al this notwithstandinge Christ refused not to vse the same kinde of entrie that M. Hardinge so muche mistiketh but saide vnto the Phariseis Ye seeke to minder me a man that haue tolde you the Truthe And S. Paule to the Romaines saithe They haue turned the Truthe of God into falshed The like might I saie of Tertullian Cyprian and other Fathers Yet I trowe M. Hardinge wil not therfore reproue either Christ or Paule or Tertullian or Cyprian nor saie they vsed suche a Beginninge as their aduersaries might haue vsed as wel as they and had forgotten their Rules of Rhetorique Lothe I am so longe to stande in so light a mater But I marueile mutche that M. Harding being so great an Artificer in so smal cases had no better eie to his owne Entrie For if in writing the Defence of Truthe it be a faulte in Rhetorique to beginne with the il intreatinge cōplainte of Truthe what then may we thinke it to be in the Defence of manifest knowen errour to beginne as M. Hardinge dooth with Whoores with Théeues with Apes with Asses with Children of the Diuel and with many other like vnséemely scoffes and scornes What Rhetorique what Eloquence what Arte what Skil is this What Oratour euer vsed it what Rhetorician what Sophiste Gréeke or Latine euer taught it Verily this was sometime accoūpted an old rule in Rhetorique which it séemeth M. Hardinge had quite forgotten Scurrilis Oratori dicacitas magnoperé fugienda est This Secretaries Beginninge by M. Hardinges owne confession is sutche as either partie indifferently might wel haue vsed But M. Hardinges Beginninge is sutche as neither partie with any modestie might haue vsed M. Hardinge also might haue remembred that the skilful in Rhetorique as they mislike Exordium Commune so they also mislike Commune Argumentum that is a Reason or Proufe so Common that it may indifferently serue bothe parties Whiche kinde of proufes if M. Hardinge woulde haue wéeded out of his Bookes he should haue lefte very litle to trouble the Printer Where he saithe in grosse that our Apologie is nothing els but a lumpe of Lyes the Truthe therof I trust shal appeare by this Treatie In the meane season good Christian Reader it may please thée to consider that M. Hardinges mouth is no iuste measure in this behalfe For some men thinke it wil oftentimes vtter vntruthe without measure But he saithe we haue falsified Tertullians meaninge placinge this woorde Ignotos in stéede of Extraneos and so at our pleasure makinge exchange of woordes and geuinge the olde Father a newe Liuerie and thereby empairinge our whole credite A greate outcrie in so smal a matter This greate exchange of woordes is nothinge so haynous as it is pretended For bothe Ignotus is Extraneus and Extraneus also in Tertullians meaninge is Ignotus And M. Hardinge wel
Gospel euen as the owle doothe at the sonne risinge And albeit their trumperie be builte vp and reared as highe as the Skie yet euen in a momente and as it were of it selfe falleth it downe againe to the grounde and commeth to naught For you muste not thinke that al these thinges haue comme to passe by chauÌ„ce or at aduenture It hath benne Gods pleasure that againste al mennes willes wel nigh the Gospel of Iesus Christe should be spread abroade throughout yâ— who le worlde at these daies And therefore menne folowinge Goddes commaundemente haue of theire owne free wil resorted vnto the Doctrine of Iesus Christe And for our partes truely wee haue sought hereby neither glorie nor wealthe nor pleasure nor ease For there is plentie of al these thinges with our Aduersaries And when wee were of theire side we enioied sutche worldly commodities mutche more liberally and bountifully then wee doo now Neither doo wee esche we Concorde and Peace But to haue peace with man wee wil not be at warre with God The name of Peace is a sweete and pleasante thinge saith Hilarius But yet beware saithe he Peace is one thinge and bondage is an other For if it shoulde so be as they seeke to haue it that Christe shoulde be commaunded to keepe silence that the Truthe of the Gospel shoulde be betraied that horrible errours shoulde be cloked that Christian mennes eies shoulde be bleared and that they might be suffred to conspire openly againste God this were not a Peace but a most vngodly couenaunt of seruitude There is a Peace saithe Nazianzene that is vnprofitable againe there is a Discorde saithe he that is profitable For we muste conditionally desire Peace so far as is lawful before God and so far as we maie conueniently For otherwise Christe him selfe brought not Peace into the worlde but a swerde Wherefore if the Pope wil haue vs reconciled to him his duetie is first to be reconciled to God For from thence saithe Cyprian springe Schismes and Sectes bicause menne seeke not the Heade and haue not their recourse to the Fountaine of the Scriptures and keepe not the Rules geuen by the Heauenly Teacher For saithe he that is not Peace but vvarre neither is he ioined vnto the Churche vvhiche is seuered from the Gospel As for these menne thei vse to make a marchendise of the name of Peace For that Peace whiche they so â—aine would haue is onely a reast of idle bellies They wee might easily be brought to atonemente touchinge al these maters were it not that Ambition Gluttonie and excesse doothe let it Hence commeth theire whyninge theire harte is on their Halfepennie Out of doubte theire clamours and stirres be to none other ende but to mainteine more shamefully and naughtily il gotten goodes Nowe a daies the Pardoners complaine of vs the Dataries the Popes Collectours the Bawdes others whiche thinke gaine to be godlinesse and serue not Iesus Christe but theire owne bellies Many a daie agoe and in the olde worlde a woonderful greate aduantage grewe hereby to these kinde of people But now they recken al is loste vnto theÌ„ that Christe gaineth The Pope him selfe maketh a greate complaint at this present that Charitie in people is waxen colde And why so trow yee Forsoothe bicause his profites decaie more and more And for this cause dooth he hale vs into hatred al that euer he maie laieinge lode vpon vs with despiteful railinges condemning vs for Heretiques to the ende they that vnderstand not the meter maie thinke there be no woorse menne vpon earthe then wee be Notwithstanding we in the meane season are neuer the more ashamed for al this neither ought we to be ashamed of the Gospel For we sette more by the Glorie of God then wee doo by the estimation of menne Wee are sure al is true that wee teache and wee maie not either goe againste our owne conscience or beare any witnesse againste God For if we denie any parte of the Gospel of Iesus Christe before menne he on the other side wil denie vs before his Father And if there be any that wil stil be offended and cannot endure Christes Doctrine sutche saie wee be blinde and Leaders of the blinde the Truthe neuerthelesse muste be preached and preferred aboue al and wee muste with patience waite for Goddes Iudgemente Let these folke in the meane time take good heede what thei doo and let them be wel aduised of theire owne Saluation and cease to hate and persecute the Gospel of the Sonne of God for feare lest they feele him once a redresser and reuenger of his owne cause God wil not suffer him selfe to be made a mockinge stocke The world espieth a good while agoe what there is adooinge abroade This flame the more it is keapte downe so mutche the more with greater force and strengthe doothe it breake out and flie abroade The vnfaithfulnesse shal not disapointe Goddes faithful promisse And if they shal refuse to laie awaie this theire hardenesse of hart and to receiue the Gospel of Christe then shal Publicanes and sinners goe before them into the Kingedome of Heauen God and the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christe open the eies of them al that they maie be hable to see that blessed hope whereunto thei haue benne called so as we maie altogeather in one glorifie him alone who is the true God and also that same Iesus Christe whom he sente downe to vs from Heauen vnto whom with the Father and the Holy Ghoste be geeuen al Honoure and Glorie Euerlastingly So be it FINIS To Maister Hardinge IT appeareth M. Hardinge by that yee haue lately sente vs ouer and specially by the vnpleasante verdure of your speache that my late Replie hath sommewhat disordered your quiete minde VVhiche thinge notwithstandinge I mighte easily haue gheassed was not vnlikely to comme to passe specially beinge before not vtterly vnskilful of your affections Yet as I neuer sought to write any thinge that of pourpose and iustely mighte offende you the righte of the cause and the Defence of the Truthe euermore foreprised euen so am I nowe righte soary to see you so vnhable to maister your passions and so vnaduisedly to make them open vnto so many If it greeue you in respecte of your credite for that I haue thus discouered your errours that was your faulte it was not mine If yee had not made your errours knowen they shoulde neuer of my parte haue benne discouered If you knewe how soary I am in your behalfe yee would not so impatientely be offended It misliketh you that I haue alleged so many Doctours and Councelles and as you saie haue so ambitiously painted my Margine with so many Authorities bothe Greeke and Latine Yet you for your parte haue not spared ouer and bisides these twoo tongues to painte your Margine for a surcharge with woordes in Hebrewe bisides other sutche rankes of your Englishe Scholies so many so thicke and so close togeather that it